Chapter 1: Dotan Awakens
Chapter Text
It was night time in the garden of Starminster Castle. The castle was where Goddess Zophiel, the chief goddess of the country of Atlea, ruled. All of those fancy names and regality didn’t stop the night guard from doing what he was doing. In the center of the massive garden was a statue of Zophiel. She was in all of her majestic glory, with her wings extended, striking a heroic pose, and a massive halo above her head. What attracted the guard to the statue, however, was how little she was wearing. Only a single ribbon covered her nipples and the area between her legs. It was meant to show off her majestic body as a thing of beauty...but not tonight.
In his sheer boredom and frustration, the night guard Seth had lowered his pants and gawked at the statue. He knew that it was massively disrespectful, but at the time he didn’t care. He was paid very little and virtually ignored. He sat on a bench and was stroking himself. He imagined the ruling goddess’ impressive breasts wrapped around his engorged shaft. Seth moaned, feeling shudders of pleasure go through him.
“Yeah…” he muttered. “Squeeze me with those breasts…” He imagined the large, pillowy tits going up and down his dick. “Yeah...you pay me next to nothing, this is the only way you can make it up to me…” He imagined her tongue licking his shaft every time it came up. “Oh...you just love to mess with mortals like me. It gets you off.” Seth sped up his pumping hand. In his mind he saw her pure lips wrapping around the head of his shaft. He could see her perfect blonde hair, and her angelic blue eyes, staring up at him, asking him if he was about to cum. “Ohhh...I’m going to blow my load all over those tits of yours…” He could feel his climax rising. Just a few more pumps. He could just imagine his erupting seed spraying all over her pillowy mounds and perfect face. He felt his dick swell and his balls twitch…
Then he heard a twig snap. Seth instantly tensed up and panicked. He hastily pulled up his pants and redid his belt. He picked up his ceremonial spear and jerked his head around. For a few moments, he saw nothing. Then, rounding around the path through the garden, he saw a Sister of Zophiel. Unlike civilians who could only visit the garden during the day, these chaste nuns could visit any time they wished, sometimes when they have an intense dream, or when they feel a religious need. They would often pray at the grave of Zophiel’s father, the god who had ruled Atlea previously and had died in a war among the gods. Seth still had a raging hard on. He turned his back to the nun and attempted to hide his protruding groin. He acted as if he were doing his job. The nun didn’t seem to notice him. She just shuffled on, heading towards the grave. When she passed, Seth eyed her. Despite her loose frock, he could tell that she had a great figure. She must have been quite young. Seth sneered a moment. A young, beautiful woman joining a holy order that requires her to hide her entire body? It seemed stupid to him. It was a waste of a life. He began following her, mostly out of curiosity.
Seth watched as she reached the path that led to the grave. As was customary, she got on her knees. She began crawling on them towards the massive statue. It gave Seth an even better look at her ass, which the frock was now tightly pulled across it. Seth gawked at it, but was beginning to feel like a dog at the end of it’s chain. This woman was a holy nun of their goddess. Having sex with her (consensual or not) was illegal, and would likely result in a staggering jail sentence for him. Like always, he was forced to just look from afar. With his tiny wages and dead-end job, he couldn’t afford a girlfriend or a wife. His queen and goddess gave much preferential treatment to other females and treated the males who worked for her neglectfully. It was frustrating, and it was driving him crazy...but he couldn’t do anything. This was the world as it was.
The nun was halfway on a crawl towards the statue. She was over a red star etched in the stone that marked the halfway point on the holy crawl and symbolized the god’s sacrifice in the war. Abruptly the nun jumped to her feet and shrieked. Seth’s eyes perked up and he gripped his spear. Much to his shock, a hand had stuck through the stones that lined the ground of. It had apparently grabbed the nun. Stupefied, both the nun and Seth watched as an arm pierced out of the ground. Then the stone cracked apart. A shoulder came through, then an entire body. Something human-shaped climbed out of the ground, throwing rocks in every direction like they were made of paper. Seth quickly studied the new arrival. It was a man, as far as he could tell. He was nude, and incredibly attractive. He had a handsome, chiseled face, black hair, and amber eyes that seemed to glow. He was tall, with well-defined muscles. Even more defined, and Seth couldn’t help but stare, was the huge organ dangling from in between his legs. It looked as if it would be almost a foot long at full length.
Once the man had climbed out of the ground, he shook all of the earth off of himself. He took a deep breath and began stretching.
“Finally!” he declared. His voice was deep and seemed to reverberate around the area. He gazed around and spotted the nun. She had fallen on the ground, and was clutching her chest. “What are you?”
The nun gulped and took a moment to compose herself. He had referred to her as a “what” and not a “who," which clearly bothered her.
“I am Joanna, a holy sister in The Order of Zophiel.” she explained. “Who are you?”
The man didn’t respond to her. He only grunted and rolled his eyes.
“Oh,” the man said. “The most high goddess made a whole order of virgins just to worship her, egotistical high-handed bitch.”
The nun gasped and covered her mouth. She jumped to her feet and pointed an accusing finger at him, now angry
“Blasphemy!” Joanna declared. “You will not speak of our holy goddess that way! You must begin penance immediately or I’ll…”
The man lifted up his hand. Joanna stopped speaking. She reached up towards her neck, as if someone was choking her. Without warning, she was jerked towards the man, like a powerful force propelled her. Her face flew straight into his hand, with his fingers gripping around her chin. He held her up as if she were as light as a feather. Her hands were clawed at his forearm, trying to pull him away from her face. He had a wide grin, showing rows of pearly teeth. His unearthly amber eyes were glowing.
“Cheeky little bitch aren’t you?” he asked.
“A...a god?” Joanna said weakly. “K...Kiriel?” She said the name of Zophiel’s father. The man chuckled to himself.
“I'm afraid not.” he replied. “My name is Dotan. You, however, weak little woman you, will call me master.”
“I...will not…!” Joanna replied.
“I’m not giving you a choice.” Dotan replied. He lifted up his other hand and put it on her forehead. Joanna went rigid as Dotan’s hand glowed. The nun began to twitch, as if something was electrocuting her. For several seconds, she flailed around helplessly.
Then, without warning, he dropped her. Joanna flopped onto the ground, completely limp, as if dead. Then she slowly started to get up on all fours. She reached up and pulled her hood off her head. There was a magic symbol on her forehead, and her eyes were glazed over. She began panting, and looked as if she were hot. She reached down and pulled her frock upwards past her waist, so that her long undergarments were exposed. As if she had no shame, she pulled them down past her ankles. She flipped over on her back and spread herself open. With her tongue hanging out of her mouth, her hand reached between her splayed legs. She began rubbing her slit, which was already beginning to drool with juices, moaning like a whore.
“Well...I guess I went overboard.” Dotan stated. He said it as if he just accidentally spilled a cup of tea. “I suppose I need some practice, completely scrambled her brain.” Casually, he turned towards Seth. The night guard was ogling the exposed pussy of the nun. It turned out she did have a gorgeous body...and it was on perfect display for him.
“You! Man! What is your name?” Dotan asked. Seth jerked his head back up. He could feel himself beginning to sweat. How was he supposed to respond? What if Dotan came after him next? Judging from his powers, it wasn’t as if Seth could do anything about it anyway.
“I’m...I’m Seth...sir.” the guard stated. Dotan casually pointed at the crazed nun on the ground.
“I said that I was her master, but I kind of ruined her.” he said. “You can have her if you want.”
“Eh...huh? What do you mean?” Seth asked.
“I’ve been trapped in that prison down there for centuries.” Dotan explained. “Recently, I’ve been hearing your...nightly escapades.” Seth cringed and could feel his face flush. Dotan didn’t seem to notice. “You’re a man, the stronger sex. It’s your right to own those weaker than you. I’ll let you own this...well I wouldn’t even call it a woman, but you can have it.”
“Wh...what?” Seth asked. “I can...own her? Like a slave?”
“Yes.” Dotan said. He looked as if what he said was obvious. “The strong dominate the week, and women are weaker than men.” The god then took a few steps back and sat down on the base of Kiriel’s statue. “I’ve been bored for so long and would like to work out my frustrations, but I’m holding out for something a little better than a brain-dead whore. You can have her, but fuck her in front of me first. Amuse me.”
Seth’s eyes were darting between Joanna and Dotan. He gulped nervously. Seeing the previously holy nun expose her wet pussy in front of his eyes was completely overwhelming his lust. His raging hard-on had returned with a vengeance.
“You shouldn’t have to hold yourself back like that.” Dotan said. Seth’s eyes turned back to the god. “I’ve heard you night after night, completely frustrated. Take it out on this thing here.” Dotan then grinned again, showing off his pearly teeth. “It’s your right as a man. Exercise it.”
Seth’s eye twitched several times. Finally, he couldn’t take it anymore. He hadn’t been with a woman in years, and was through with waiting. He charged over to Joanna, who was still moaning like a whore. He quickly stripped off his clothes. No sooner had his pants come down then Joanna’s eyes brightened. She instantly scrambled under his body and pawed at his dick as if she were a cat after a toy. Seth bent over her body, putting his face between her legs in a sixty-nine position.. He could instantly smell her heady, womanly scent. Her pussy was slightly bushy, and was oozing with juices. Seth licked his lips, incredibly eager. Joanna was already stroking his shaft. Her silky hands were sending waves of pleasure across him. Seth leaned forward and gave her slit an experimental lick.
Joanna squealed like an animal. Her hips bucked, quickly seeking more pleasure. Seth couldn’t help but smile. This was easy. He turned her fluids over on his tongue, tangy and sweet. He then buried his face into her crotch again. He stuck his tongue into her canal and lapped at her juices. Joanna moaned loudly. Her entire body was racked with overwhelming waves of pleasure. The symbol on her forehead burned and any thoughts she had melted in her brain. Her vacant eyes stared up at Seth’s twitching dick. She leaned forward and extended her tongue. She traced up and down his shaft, tasting his sweat as if it was candy. Seth moaned against her pussy, finding her tongue to be sweet heaven. He spread her lower lips apart with his fingers and buried himself deeper. He coiled his muscle around her inner flesh, enjoying her noises. Joanna’sown tongue swirled around the head of his dick, before she parted her lips and wrapped them around his shaft.
Seth moaned and his eyes rolled. His own hips bucked slightly. She was sucking him desperately, as if she was incredibly eager to taste him. He then traced his tongue around her clit. Joanna moaned against his shaft, pussy twitching and gushing slightly. It was like she was just a machine, responding immediately to any sensation. Joanna’s tongue swirled around his shaft as she began bobbing her head back and forth. Seth could feel his dick begin to twitch. He was ready to erupt. Just as he felt his balls twitch he pulled himself free from her mouth. He lifted himself off her body and backed away. He took a few moments and caught his breath. It was so intense...and he didn’t want to waste what would be the biggest climax of his life. Joanna looked at him with her wide, vacant eyes longingly. She pawed at his dick again, wondering why he stopped. Seth gave her a serious look.
“On all fours.” he ordered. “Now.” It was a position he had longed to see a woman in, but had never actually done so. Joanna brightened and instantly complied. She got on her hands and knees and showed her ass to him. She reached around with her hands and spread her lower lips open. Seth could see it all, her drooling slit and her twitching asshole, all nestled between her ample ass cheeks. He could feel his dick twitch powerfully again. Joanna whined and wagged her ass back and forth, enticing him. Seth snorted like a bull. He got on his knees and grabbed her hips. He seized his dick, aimed it at her wet folds, and shoved himself inside.
Joanna let out a piercing shriek. Seth’s jaw dropped and he dug his nails into her flesh. Her insides coiled around him tightly, as if it were trying to milk him. It was like he had stuck himself inside of a hot, fleshy vice. When he had not moved for several moments, Joanna fidgeted her ass back and forth. She had grown impatient. Unable to take it anymore, Seth pulled himself out and rammed himself back in. Joanna’s tongue hung out of her mouth and she groaned every time their hips slapped together. She put her head onto the ground and began drooling. Seth pounded into her folds as hard as he could. The more she moaned, the harder he bucked. With every thrust, a tiny squirt of her juices coated his dick. After only a few moments, his shaft was completely drenched. Every single thrust seemed to feel better than the last. He could feel his dick twitching with delight, ready to empty his full balls.
“Oh gods...I’m going...I’m going…” Seth uttered. His head was buzzing. This was the most amazing pussy he had ever felt. It was practically trying to suck him dry. Yet something in back of his mind tried to tell him to pull out. He didn’t know if he could. Joanna was tightening around him and her moaning was getting louder. She was getting close to her climax as well. Seth gave a few frantic thrusts, stuck between wanting to keep going and pulling himself free.
“Release yourself inside of her.” said a deep voice. Seth lifted up his eyes. They met the eyes of a god, glowing with an amber light. “It’s what you want to do, what you are meant to do. You are a man, and this woman is your property. Cum inside of her, make her pregnant, have her give birth to more of your property. It’s your right.”
Seth couldn’t understand it, but something about the god’s words was setting a fire in him. He snorted like a bull again. He seized her hips with all of his strength and began pounding into her as hard as he could. He could feel his eruption surge through him as Joanna screamed. She arched her back and her pussy clamped down on the dick inside of her. Her juices gushed around him as her body jerked and quivered. She screamed loudly as the pleasure overwhelmed what little reason she still had. Seth grit his teeth and felt his balls twitch. He could hold himself back no longer. With one final thrust he buried himself as deep as he could go and erupted. His legs shuddered powerfully as he emptied every drop he had been saving up all this time. He gushed inside of her like a fountain. Every burst of his seed sent waves of pleasure through him. Stars exploded in his eyes as more semen than he ever thought possible emptied out of him. After only a few gushes, Joanna’s insides filled completely and overflowed around his shaft. It seemed like an eternity as both of them twitched against each other, attempting to prolong their pleasure.
Finally, they both collapsed onto the ground. Joanna was panting, drooling and twitching slightly. Seth was just trying to catch his breath. He rolled off of her and pulled himself free. She laid on her side, with her folds still visible. Seth watched as a mix of her fluids, his semen, and a little blood leaked out of her like a river. She had been a virgin, but she was so horny she didn’t feel any pain. Seth had fucked one of those holier-than-thou, chaste nuns...and she had loved it. Seeing her previously pure body covered in sweat, bruises, and sexual fluids, was...so arousing. Despite the fact that he had just climaxed, he could feel his shaft beginning to swell again. He had never been this energetic before, but wasn’t about to question it. Far beyond worrying about what was proper, he slapped Joanna’s ass as if her were spanking her. She jerked and turned her head around, dumb eyes staring at him.
“On your back.” he ordered forcefully. Joanna instantly obeyed like a pet dog and flipped over. The frock she had been wearing was still halfway down her stomach. Seth grabbed it and lifted it up to her neck. He was pleased to find that her breasts were very ample and large. He straddled himself over her stomach. Seth licked his lips as his hands seized her breasts, causing her to moan and arch her back. He could feel his fingers sink into her pillowy flesh. He ran his hands over the globes several times before pinching down on her nipples and gently twisting. Joanna began moaning like a whore again, her upper-body gyrating in pleasure. Immensely pleased, Seth leaned down and took on of her nubs into his mouth. He sucked and bit down on it, as if he expected milk to come out. He released her breast and then licked around her areola, her skint tasting sweet. Seth then switched to her other peak, slurping loudly. Joanna arched her back as hard as she could. Seth could feel his dick throbbing again, ready to go. He raised his head back up, ready to fulfill one of his fantasies.
“Hold your breasts together.” he ordered. Joanna instantly did what was instructed without question. She lifted up her hands and pushed her large mounds together. With great eagerness, Seth lined his slick shaft with her clamped breasts and shoved his rod between them. Seth’s eyes widened as his erection pierce through her hot flesh. Joanna’s breasts jiggled when his hips slapped against them, his dick so engorged that it poked through the top of her cleavage. It was everything he had dreamed it would be. Seth put his hands on either side of her head and began thrusting his hips against her cleavage like it was her pussy. Joanna grinned at him with empty eyes, as if she simply enjoyed giving him pleasure. He began to moan, feeling waves of pleasure washing over his shaft. He couldn’t believe it. He never thought a woman would ever let him do this. Without being prompted, Joanna leaned her head down. Every time the head of his dick pierced through her cleavage she licked at the bulbous head. It was like he was in a whirlpool of pleasure. Seth could feel his climax coming yet again. Despite the fact that it was so soon after the first one, it felt as if it would be just as big.
“Lean your head back.” Seth ordered. Joanna instantly obeyed. Seth seized her breasts and pressed them together hard. He began pounding them with desperation. Joanna panted excitedly, her mouth hanging open, eagerly waiting. Just the sight of it pushed Seth over the edge. He moaned and slammed himself forward as hard as he could. Joanna could feel his dick swell and twitch between her breasts. His hips shuddered as several ropes of cum shot out. His seed quickly splattered all over her face, some of it landing in her mouth, which she gratefully licked up. Seth pulled himself back through her cleavage, the last of his seed seeping between her mounds. Joanna reached up and mashed her breasts together. With great glee, she spread his semen all over her chest. Seth panted and wiped his mouth. This was the most intense sex he had ever had. It was like she was a toy, only alive to sate his lusts...and that turned him on so much.
“Did you enjoy that?” a deep voice said. Seth turned his head. Dotan was still watching them, his eyes glowing. He had that wide grin on his face, which the mortal found slightly disconcerting.
“Yes...I did.” Seth said. He stood up from Joanna. The crazed woman was licking at the semen that now covered her body.
“You enjoyed being the dominant male you were meant to be, didn’t you?” Dotan asked.
“Yes, I did.” Seth replied.
“There’s nothing more natural.” Dotan then stood up. Seth felt as if the god was towering over him. They were both naked...and the mortal felt tiny in more ways than one. “It is how things are meant to be. Now take your slave home and be sure to take care of it.”
Seth stared at the god for a few moments. He shuffled nervously, as if he were afraid to say something. Dotan narrowed his eyes slightly.
“What is it?” the god asked.
“I...um...don’t have a house.” Seth admitted.
“What do you mean?” Dotan replied.
“I mean...I don’t have a house. I live in the barracks with dozens of other guards. We sleep in bunks.”
“You’re a soldier are you not?” Dotan asked.
“Yes.”
“Can you not buy a house?”
“I...am not paid very much.”
“How much?”
“After paying for my room and board in the barracks and the food…”
Dotan held up his hands. He no longer looked like the regal, intimidating god, more like an annoyed father.
“Wait, wait, wait.” Dotan complained. “You live in the barracks, but you have to pay for your room and food?”
“Yes.” Seth replied. “Being a soldier or guard is a temporary job…”
“TEMPORARY!” Dotan shouted. Seth shrunk a little. The god’s eyes looked as if they were on fire. “What madness is this!”
“Atlea is never at war.” Seth explained. “We barely have a permanent army. Being a guard is a temporary position for men who can’t enter the workforce or go to university. We’re paid just enough to get by and a little extra. That extra isn’t enough for me to take care of this...slave.” Seth glanced at Joanna. She was now lying on her side, and was masturbating furiously.
“Zophiel would treat her soldiers this way?” Dotan said with detest. He then stared down the mortal, a dire look in his eyes. “Do you want to change that?”
“What do you mean?” Seth asked nervously.
“I will turn this society around. I will make soldiers the men they are supposed to be. The strong will dominate the weak.” Dotan held his hand out to Joanna. “This is but a taste. Women will bow at the feet of men. You will have not just this slave, but as many as you desire. I will pay you handsomely, reward you generously, and give the power of this society over to those that deserve to have it. You can fulfill any desire you wish...as is your right.”
Seth listened to the words carefully. He could feel eagerness churn in his gut. What he did with Joanna was the most intense sex he ever had. To have that everyday, with multiple women serving him, was a dream. Dotan was promising him wealth, women, and a better life...perhaps the best life he could ever achieve. He had felt so disenfranchised and frustrated with his God Queen Zophiel. He was paid next to nothing, and expected to die for the goddess if necessary, yet he wasn’t respected. Women looked down on him because of his poor job and prospects, and Zophiel treated him as if he didn't exist. If that could change...
“What would I have to do?” Seth asked. This caused Dotan to grin. He spread his arms wide.
“Worship me.” the god said. “Acknowledge me as your king and god.”
Seth was hesitant for a few moments. This was a big step. Worshiping a god that wasn’t sanctioned by Zophiel was high treason, and if caught he would be executed. However...he couldn’t resist what Dotan was offering, and violating Joanna meant he was already down the river. Seth turned towards the spear he had thrown away in his earlier desperation. He picked it up and brought it to his hand. To worship gods in Atlea, one had to offer up some of their blood and kneel before them or their image. Seth was going to do more than that. He wasn’t just acknowledging Dotan as a god and offering a sacrifice of blood: he was swearing fealty. Seth then paused and lifted his head back to the god. Dotan was smiling, with his amber eyes shining.
“Who are you, really?” Seth asked. Dotan then chuckled lightly.
“I am Dotan, god of masculinity and war.” the god stated. “That is why Zophiel sealed me away. She feared what I could mean for this world, and her dominance of it. She was right to do so. I will forever change this world. Will you follow me?”
Seth’s eyes darted between the spear in his hand and the god before him. He then took a deep breath and cut his hand. Dotan's eyes widened excitedly. Completely naked and exposed, Seth knelt before Dotan and extended his hand. There was no pomp and ceremony, just a raw mortal in his natural form before a raw god in his natural form. Seth squeezed his hand and drops of blood dripped onto the ground.
“I worship you, Dotan god of masculinity and war.” Seth stated. “I offer this, my blood, to you as a sign of my devotion. I hereby swear fealty to you for all of the days of my life. Use me as you will.”
Dotan took a deep breath and seemed to relax. He appeared immensely satisfied.
“Then arise Seth.” the god said. “High Priest of Dotan.”
Seth lifted his face in surprise. This was unexpected, but the title had a ring to it.
“You will be my first disciple.” Dotan explained. “I will make you my high priest, and we shall spread my cult all over this world.”
Seth nodded and stood up. He felt exhilarated. He had thrown away his past life completely in a single moment. Now he was standing at the beginning of a brand new world...and he wanted Dotan to shape it.
“Now then, take this slave and follow me. I have a plan to reshape this world, and you will play a huge part.”
Chapter 2: Turning a Dark Elf
Summary:
As Dotan and Seth plan what to do next they realize they need one thing desperately: information. To that end, Zophiel has a "pet." A dark elf named Roshina who is desperately loyal to the goddess. She would probably have all the information they need to topple the goddess. Dotan has a dark plan. As Roshina falls into his clutches, he performs twisted magic on her, all in an effort to get her to bend to his will. Can she resist the lustful pull he has, or will she crumble to his masculinity and give him what he wants?
Notes:
WARNING WARNING WARNING!
THIS STORY IS EXACTLY WHAT YOU THINK IT IS! IT CONTAINS RAMPANT MISOGYNY, RAPE, ENSLAVEMENT, AND ALL MANNER OF SUCH THINGS! THE OPINIONS EXPRESSED BY CHARACTERS ABOUT WOMEN IN THIS STORY DO NOT REFLECT THE AUTHOR'S REAL BELIEFS! THIS IS NOT A DOCUMENTARY OR A TREATISE! THIS IS A FICTIONAL STORY, WITH FICTIONAL CHARACTERS! NONE OF THE THINGS IN THIS STORY ARE TRUE NOR SHOULD BE ATTEMPTED! THIS STORY IS NOT MAKING A STATEMENT ABOUT SOCIETY OR REAL PEOPLE! THIS IS ENTIRELY 100% FICTION WITH NO CONNECTIONS TO REAL LIFE!
This story is a work of fiction. There are no connections to real people or events. All characters in this story are age 18 or older.
This chapter contains: Petite, slender, small woman, flat chest, virginity, mind control, oral, anal sex, creampie, anal creampie, maledom, corruption, and blackmail.
Chapter Text
Chapter 2
Seth dragged the drooling, blathering Joanna with him as Dotan, still naked, marched across the garden. They approached a series of steps that lead down to a dead end. The only thing to see there was a statue of a demigod that had fought in The War of the Gods, centuries ago. Dotan stepped up to the stone wall, grunted, and ran his hand over it. Seth was lagging behind, hauling the crazed woman by the arm.
“My lord?” Seth began. “This is just a tiny grotto, why are we here?”
“It wasn’t always a grotto.” Dotan replied. He turned to his newest follower. “Cover your eyes.”
Seth looked alarmed for a moment and quickly obeyed. He also covered Joanna’s eyes, which only resulted in her trying to lick his hand. Dotan lifted his fist, drawing magic power into it. He reared his arm back before hurling it forward. The moment it made contact with the wall, the stones shattered apart like glass. A giant hole, big enough to fit several people, was blown through it. Seth lowered his hands and saw a long passageway through the new entrance. Dotan stuck his head through and looked around.
“What a damn shame.” the god muttered. He entered the new passageway and glanced around in the dark. Seth followed, again dragging the brain-dead woman who was more or less humping his leg. Dotan strolled to one side of the passage. “Found the oil trough, and it’s still full. They didn’t clean it up, how sloppy.”
“Oil trough, my lord?” Seth asked.
“It’s so the entire place can be lit from a single match.” Dotan explained. “There are pipes from this trough that lead through the whole complex. You light the oil on fire, it carries the flames to all the torches, and the everything is lit in a matter of minutes. Since it’s enchanted, the oil didn’t sour.”
“That’s interesting.” Seth admitted, not sounding very convinced. “What is this place?”
Dotan turned towards his follower and grinned. He lifted his index finger as flames licked out of the tip.
“The Great Arena.” the god replied. He lowered his finger into the trough. Despite being old, the oil lit on fire quickly. Seth jumped as he torches light up all the way down the passageway. It seemed to stretch on forever.
“The Great Arena?” Seth asked. “The ancient gladiatorial coliseum? I thought it was destroyed in The War of the Gods.”
“No, Zophiel just buried it under her garden.” Dotan said with detest. “She couldn’t allow a single masculine thing to exist in her little world.” The god spat one the stone floor. “Come on. You can keep your slave in the gladiator pens. You can chain her up before she...hurts herself.”
*
Seth managed to chain Joanna to the wall in a cage meant for fighters. It wasn’t a moment too soon, as the crazed woman was trying to lick his armpits of all things. Dotan wryly stated that she was attracted to his scent. It was mostly just making Seth uncomfortable. Dotan reluctantly said that he would take care of her for now, as Seth had a lot of work to do.
Dotan then led Seth to a giant room. When Seth entered, he gawked and gazed up at the ceiling. It was over a hundred feet high and capped off with stones. The place was lined with tens of thousands of seats. The two of them were standing at the base of the stands, where a high wall surrounded the pit in the center. Seth walked forward, put his hands on the edge and gazed over. There were still some blood stains on the walls and in the dirt.
“It’s like it hasn’t been touched.” the guard stated. Dotan walked up beside him, his arms crossed.
“She just capped it with a stone ceiling and built a garden over it.” the god said with distaste. “She didn’t have the heart or the will to destroy the place. She will regret that when I reopen it.” There was a silence as Seth continued to look around in amazement. Dotan stood and steamed for a while, clearly annoyed. It was some time before he spoke.
“Tell me,” Dotan began. Seth turned his head to his god. “What is Zophiel up to recently?”
“Hm?” Seth uttered. It seemed like an odd question, almost casual. It threw him off for a few seconds. “Oh...um...well...there’s a wedding coming up.”
“She’s getting married?” Dotan asked incredulously.
“What? No, not her. She’s too chaste.” Seth explained.
“I bet.” Dotan said dryly.
“It’s her nephew, Addur, a demigod. He’s marrying Malona, an elvish demigod.”
“An alliance between human and elvish gods?”
“That seems to be the plan.”
“So that’s why she thinks nothing of her military. With all the gods of this world in one alliance she thinks she’s perfectly safe.” Dotan took that moment to spit on the ground again in distaste. “When is the wedding?”
“Five days.” Seth replied.
“Who is going to be there?”
“I don’t think Lady Zo...I mean Zophiel likes to have too many gods in one place. It’s only going to be her, her sister Lyfillia, her nephew and Malona. She’s called in the entire military to conduct the parade and ceremony.”
“She’s treating her soldiers like they’re trained show ponies?” Dotan bellowed loudly. He sighed through his teeth and rolled his eyes. “When you say the whole military…?”
“Yes, everyone still on the payroll.” Seth stated.
“How many?”
“A few thousand.”
“That’s it? A few thousand?”
“I’m sorry my lord, but that’s all there is.”
Dotan rubbed his head and began to look exhausted.
“Who leads them?”
“Zophiel’s nephew Addur is the Master of Arms, but that’s only on paper. The real leader is General Gregory Haynes. He’s an old salt but has the loyalty of all the men. He has very few family members left, so he spends all his time with the soldiers. He’s like a father to all of them. His pay has been slashed steadily over his career...but he is extremely loyal.”
“I can be very persuasive.” Dotan interjected. “Zophiel, Lyfillia, Addur, Malona, Gregory, and every soldier in the entire country…” The god began rubbing his hands together. “We’ll have to play this carefully. I need an exact schedule of events. Can you get that?”
Seth flinched. He was afraid of telling this new god “no.” Dotan seemed somewhat unpredictable, but it wasn’t likely Seth could get away with lying.
“No, my lord.” Seth said. “I’m just a lowly guard.”
“Right…” Dotan muttered. “Is there someone Zophiel trusts? A mortal?”
Seth pondered it for a few moments. “Well…there’s this dark elf. Uhhh…Roshina I think. She worships the ground Zophiel walks on. She’s been invited into Zophiel’s private chambers. Hell, she collects those precious golden feathers the goddess writes edicts with.”
“Precious golden feathers?” Dotan asked. “I can make those. It’s not that hard.”
“Well, Zophiel treats them as if they are incredibly precious.” Seth replied.
“I bet she does.” Dotan muttered. “Alright, first, find me some clothes, it’s rather cold. Second, watch this Roshina, and get her when she’s alone. Third, I will give you a golden feather. You will give it to her and tell her that Zophiel invited her to a secret meeting about the wedding or whatever. Lead her here and I…will do what I do best.” Dotan then pointed at Seth and stared at him with his glowing, amber eyes. “Do NOT fail me.”
Seth briefly shuddered, fear creeping up inside of him.
“I won’t, my lord.” the guard said emphatically.
The next day, Seth secretly followed Roshina around. Because of the wedding, the entire castle was in chaos. Workers and soldiers were scurrying around, setting up decorations and carrying things through the corridors. Technically Seth was supposed to be sleeping during the day because he was on the night shift, but no one seemed to notice. The guard tailed Roshina until she entered Zophiel’s private chambers. Seth put his back against the doorway to the forbidden room and peaked around into the room. Zophiel wasn’t there. Seth briefly admired the huge, opulent bedroom. It was decorated with gold, bright red silks and gorgeous murals of Zophiel. Then his eyes fell on Roshina. She was like most dark elves. She was petite and slender, with small hips and breasts. Some men were really onto that. Seth didn’t have a problem with it honestly, especially considering the other thing that was typical of all elves, beauty. Roshina had radiant features, with a soft nose, bright brown eyes, and a round face. Her black hair and bronze skin, indicating that she was a dark elf, was also exotic. Many of the men gawked at her because of that. Roshina was an ice queen, however. She only cared about Zophiel and detested men.
Seth took a deep breath and glanced down both ends of the hall, seeing no one. The guard steeled his will...and entered Zophiel’s chambers.
“Roshina.” Seth whispered. The dark elf, who had been searching through some drawers, practically jumped out of her skin. She whirled around, her eyes wide with anger.
“What are you doing here?” the dark elf shrieked. “You can’t be in here! It’s forbidden!”
“It’s fine!” Seth hissed, holding up his hand for her to be quiet. “I have permission!”
“What?” Roshina said, still loud. Seth put his finger over his mouth and glanced back out of the door. Roshina finally obeyed but was still wary.
“Listen,” Seth began, thinking quickly. “Something terrible is going to happen at the wedding. Someone is planning on killing the bride and groom.”
“What?” Roshina asked. She looked shocked.
“Zophiel told me about it.” Seth continued. “She told me to take you to a secret meeting with her. You’re the one she trusts most.” The guard didn’t know if that was true or not, but Roshina was so enamored with Zophiel she might believe it. The dark elf looked conflicted. She was divided between wanting to believe that Zophiel would want her help and not trusting a man.
“Why would she send a lowly guard like you?” Roshina asked. Seth’s eye twitched as he felt a swell of anger rise in him. He wanted to snap at the elf, but if he failed his god…
“I just happened to be there when she discovered the plot.” Seth said. “We have to rush off to the secret meeting place now! Otherwise we won’t be able to save everyone!”
“Why should I believe you?” Roshina asked as she put her hand on her hip. “You have no proof.”
Seth cocked his eyebrow and reached into his armor. Although the dark elf flinched and took a step back, the guard didn’t pull out a weapon. Instead, something gold and sparkling was in his hands. Roshina’s eyes widened. In Seth’s hands was one of Zophiel’s beloved golden feathers. Without thinking, the dark elf quickly marched over and snatched the feather away. She held it in front of her face, her eyes sparkling against the gold.
“Would she give those to just anyone?” Seth asked. Roshina turned towards him, shock still on her face. “Now follow me. We need to go to a secret cave in the garden. Zophiel is waiting for us!” The dark elf stared at him for a few moments, still dumbfounded. The she gulped and nodded.
“Okay, lead the way.”
“Great. Keep quiet and don’t attract attention. There’s no telling who is in on the plot!”
Minutes later, Seth was leading Roshina through the colosseum catacombs. The deeper they went, the more anxious the dark elf became. She was nervously glancing around the passageway, Seth egging her forward.
“Why is Lady Zophiel hiding so far down here?” the dark elf asked.
“As I said, there’s no way of knowing how far the plot goes.” Seth said. “We have to hurry, come on.” The two of them went down a long flight of stairs. The elf was falling behind.
“How did the queen find out about the plot?” Roshina asked.
“Huh?” Seth asked.
“You said you were there. How did she find out about the plot?”
“Oh, she uh...found a letter.” Seth pointed down the last corridor to the arena. “She’s right down this way.”
Roshina fell further behind. She appeared to be thinking.
“You were with her when she found the letter?” the dark elf asked.
“Yes.” Seth replied.
“But you’re the night guard.” Roshina stopped walking. Seth had emerged into the arena and turned around. The dark elf was standing a good distance away from the entrance. She looked apprehensive. Seth could feel a knot in his stomach. He needed her to cross the entranceway. “Why would you be there?”
“I was carrying stuff through the hallways.” Seth said. “It was for the wedding. I just...I was there when she found the letter.”
“She barely knows you.” Roshina said incredulously. “Why would she tell you about it? How could she know you weren’t in on it?”
Seth could feel his guts tightening even more. She had to walk forward, or he would be toast. Dark elves could use magic, so if he tried to just drag her, she would likely zap him. He had to convince her. He had to think quickly. Seth lifted up his hand.
“Listen, I can’t tell you all the details.” he said. He showed the her the cut on his palm. “I swore a blood-oath to the goddess, see? I can’t tell you the specifics until Zophiel gives me permission. I know this seems vague, but the goddess is just through here. I swear to you that I’m exercising her will. She will explain everything, and we can all work together to save the wedding, but first, you have to trust me.” Seth held out his hand. “Please, just this once, trust me, and then you never have to trust me again, you can trust our Lady Zophiel.”
Roshina eyed Seth for several moments. Seth tried to appear as serious as he could. There were a few tense moments, where Seth wasn’t sure what his fate would be. Roshina sighed and shook her head.
“Alright, I’ll believe you, for now.” Roshina said.
“Thank you. You’re doing the goddess’s work, trust me.” Seth said. “Come on. We’re almost there.”
Roshina took the last few steps and entered the arena. She walked over to the edge of the pit and gazed over.
“Is this…?” Roshina began. There was a loud thumping noise. Roshina whirled around, shocked. A large man had dropped from above the entranceway. He now stood in between the dark elf and her escape. “Who is this?”
“The god who WON’T be killing me today.” Seth replied, sounding relieved. He took several steps away from Roshina and practically collapsed.
Dotan grinned as he marched toward Roshina with determination. The dark elf shrieked and threw her hand up. A fireball shot out at the god. Dotan casually battled it away, as if it were a fly. Before Roshina could respond, he gave her a shove on her chest. She soared through the air as if she were a feather. She careened a dozen feet and landed in the pit. She scrambled to her feet, unsteady. She was also wincing in pain from her limbs. She had hit the ground hard. There was another loud thump, this time from behind her. She whirled around, her hands up for more magic. Instead, Dotan grabbed her arms and twisted them. Roshina shrieked and began kicking the god.
“Ooooh, feisty.” Dotan said. “You want to see some real magic?” The god released one of her arms. He held up his hand in front of her face. Her eyes widened in terror as his hand began to glow. “This might hurt…a lot.” Bolts of electricity shot out of his hand. Roshina screamed bloody murder as pain surged through her body. Every inch of her skin felt like hot needles were stabbing her. After a few seconds of debilitating pain, Dotan released her. She flew backwards several feet and crashed onto the old sand again. She twitched and coughed, trying to reacquire her wits.
“Are all women in this age this impudent?” Dotan asked, looking up towards Seth.
“Yes, they are.” Seth admitted.
“Well, we’ll fix that.” the god replied. “Come down here.”
“Are there stairs?”
“From there? No, it would be stupid to have a stairway the gladiators could climb to get to the audience. Just jump.”
“It’s like ten feet! I’m not doing that!”
Dotan gave Seth a stiff glare. The mortal gulped and began to sweat.
“...my lord, god and king.” Seth finished.
“Just jump down.” Dotan ordered. “Don’t lock your knees, you’ll be fine.”
“Why am I jumping down, my lord?” Seth asked as he swung his feet over the wall.
“Because I'm big and scary and I said so!” the god responded
“Okay! I’m coming!” Seth replied. He instantly dropped and landed roughly on the ground. “Ow! Oh...nothing’s broken...coming my lord!” Seth struggled to get to his feet and limped over to his god.
“I figured that would get you moving.” Dotan said sheepishly. “Now then.” They both turned to Roshina. She was now trying to get back up, but only got her upper body to work. She was trying to push herself to her feet, without much success.
“Still have energy, do you?” Dotan asked. He walked towards the dark elf until he was only a few feet away. Roshina gave him a deadly glare.
“Damn you, whoever you are!” the dark elf cried.
“Oh ho ho...if I didn’t need you, you wouldn’t get to keep that tongue.” Dotan replied. “Now then, why don’t you make it easy on yourself and just help yourself by helping me?”
“The hell would I help you with?” Roshina asked.
“Simple, you are going to get me the information I need to depose Zophiel.” the god replied. Roshina looked at him with disgust.
“I will never betray the goddess!” the dark elf shouted. “No matter how much you torture me, I will tell you nothing! My loyalty is unshakable!”
“Is it?” Dotan asked, sounding excited. “I actually believe you. You’re so determined that torturing you with pain will accomplish nothing. That’s why I won’t torture you with pain.” Roshina appeared baffled. The god only smiled incredibly wide. “I’ll torture you with pleasure. The pleasure of carnal lust and being submissive to a man, the greatest joy a woman can have. That would break a female of any race.”
“You’re insane!” the dark elf shouted. “I don’t have a sexual bone in my body! I took a vow of chastity to serve the goddess! There’s a magic barrier blocking any kind of sex!”
“Really?” Dotan asked, now sounding even more excited. “You shouldn’t have told me that!” The god held up his hand. Roshina shrieked and flew upwards. Her throat collided directly with his palm. Roshina squirmed but didn’t have near enough strength to even resist. Dotan briefly turned to Seth beside him.
“How old is this one?” the god asked. “It’s so hard to tell with dark elves. If she were human, I’d say she was fourteen.”
“I’m not sure.” Seth replied. “Although, I did hear her once bragging to another elf that she was a century older than they were.”
“Over a century? Good enough.” Dotan said.
“Don’t...touch me...you…” Roshina croaked.
“You’re going to have to get used to being touched.” Dotan said flatly. He reached up and ripped her robes away. Roshian shrieked, but could nothing else. Her underwear was very boring, and very long, almost like pants. Dotan scoffed and jerked the garment down.
“Aren’t dark elves adorable?” Dotan asked. “Almost no hair at all.” Roshina blushed heavily in humiliation. The dark elf’s skin was completely bronze across her body. She was also completely smooth, save for a tiny bush of hair above her folds. “Now let’s see…”
Dotan lifted his hand and reached between her legs. Roshina shrieked and cringed. The god parted her lower lips and shoved his middle finger inside, digging around. Roshina began crying, trying to will her legs to work. They wouldn’t respond. After a few moments of searching, Dotan stopped.
“Ah. There it is.” he said. He motioned to Seth with his head. “See her abdomen light up like that? It’s actually a simple barrier spell. Guess they didn’t figure someone with overwhelming magic would try to break it.” Dotan grinned. “They were wrong.” Roshina shrieked again. Her abdomen glowed and then the light flickered before dying out. “Piece of cake. You’re ready to go.”
“Damn you!” Roshina spat.
“Well, maybe not entirely ready.” the god said. He lifted up his hand and put it to her forehead.
“Uh, my lord!” Seth spoke up. “Remember what happened last time!”
“I know what I’m doing now.” Dotan reassured.
“If we need information from her…” the mortal replied.
“I have to practice.”
“My lord…”
“I’ve got this!” Dotan sounded defensive. Seth looked nervous. Roshina look terrified. She didn’t know what they were talking about, but it sounded horrible. She started to bite onto Dotan’s hand. He didn’t even notice. “Time to make you a little more...malleable.”
Dotan’s hand lit up once again. Roshina croaked and began twitching. Her eyes rolled as Dotan poked around in her brain. Once he was finished, he lifted his hand and dropped her onto the ground. There was now a magic symbol burned into her forehead. After a few moments, Roshina sat up, her legs working again. The dark elf turned to Dotan and opened her mouth. Nothing came out. She reached up and grabbed her throat, but still there were no words.
“Can you not talk?” Dotan asked, sounding serious for the first time. Roshina furiously shook her head. “Weeeeeeelllllll...I guess that part of the brain was important after all.”
“My lord!” Seth said in a stern voice.
“It’s better!” Dotan defended.
“You can’t do this to every woman I bring you, my lord!” Seth said. “We’d have a nation of drooling idiots!”
“It’s still better than last time!” Dotan complained. “She’s not a complete brain-dead whore!”
“Uh...may have spoke too soon!” the mortal said, pointing. The god gazed down to see Roshina panting desperately. She was on her side, with her legs fidgeting. Her hands were between her thighs, kneading furiously.
"I did say malleable." Dotan defended. "Now we just have to sexually torture her, and she can tell us all the information we need!"
Seth gave his god a very stiff glare. He crossed his arms and began looking legitimately angry.
"She can't tell us anything." he barked. "She can't talk!"
Dotan glanced between the two mortals for a few moments before gazing up at the roof of the arena.
"Ohhhh...that's a problem." Dotan said. Seth slapped his forehead with his hand. "Oh! She could write it down!"
"Assuming she can write." Seth shot back. Dotan threw him a brief glare before squatting down beside the now-horny elf.
"If you assist us, I'll alleviate your pain." The god said in a reassuring voice. "You'll never be satisfied with your own fingers. Only a man can alleviate your pain. I'm more than happy to provide you with one, all you have to do is write "yes" in the sand."
Roshina shot him a death stare, which probably would have been far more effective if she wasn't masturbating furiously. With a shaking finger, the elf reached out and wrote "NO" in the sand.
"I thought that might be the case." Dotan stated, shaking his head. "Well, there's nothing for it. You're going to have to be broken in. I'd probably break you in half, with how small you are. Fortunately for my high priest back there, I'm still holding out for something better."
"Huh? What?" Seth said, his eyes brightening.
"I figured that would get your attention." Dotan replied. The god turned, took a few steps, and leaped up on the wall surrounding the arena. He sat calmly on the edge, his chin in his hands. "Have fun. I made her horny for everything."
Seth licked his lips excitedly. He gets to fuck an elf. An elf! A simple night guard gets his hands on a stuck-up, self-righteous elf! He could feel desire already burning inside of him. He was more into buxom women truthfully...but her bronze skin, beautiful face, and pointed ears...they were all so exotic! He marched over to where she was lying in the sand. Roshina was trying to crawl away but found she didn't have the strength. She also couldn't stop her fingers. Seth grabbed her ankles and pulled her back. He got on his knees and spread her legs.
Roshina shrieked and attempted to cover her nethers with her hands. Seth only chuckled. He put his head and shoulders in between her legs so she couldn't close them. He then pried her tiny hands away from her folds. Seth could feel his dick throb at the sight. There was a tiny patch of hair above her folds, but apart from that they were smooth. Her lower lips were red and inflamed, with juices practically dripping out of them. Roshina attempted to squirm free but it was useless. Seth picked her up by her hips. Because of her tiny frame, her entire lower body lifted off the ground with only her shoulders in the sand. Seth licked his lips before leaning forward and shoving his tongue into her pussy.
Roshina screamed and bucked. This time it wasn't out of fear. Seth's tongue wiggled in her inner flesh, sending waves of pleasure down her body, all the way to her head. Roshina's hips thrashed as stars exploded in her eyes. She had never felt pleasure like this before, and it was only the beginning. Seth lapped at the juices gushing from inside of her. The fluids tasted unique, almost spicy. The guard's nose was thick in her womanly scent, flowing into his brain. His dick throbbed painfully again. His tongue trailed upwards from her slit and found her button, which was poking out and begging for attention. He happily obliged. His muscle flicked across the nub of flesh roughly. Roshina practically went into convulsions. A surge of pleasure shot through her and almost overflowed into a powerful orgasm...but it stopped. Roshina began whining and gyrating her hips. She couldn't climax, no matter how much pleasure Seth's tongue gave to her. Her body always stopped short, unable to reach the finale. It was driving her insane. Seth wrapped his lips around her button and sucked. Roshina screamed and her back arched. She could feel the throbbing of an orgasm beginning, but it instantly stopped. The dark elf's hands clawed at the sand in futility. Seth lifted his head and cackled. He dropped her slender butt onto the ground and crawled on top of her. He began fiddling with his belt.
"Didn't you hear the god?" Seth asked with a smile. "You will never be satisfied unless you have a man. And what makes a man is..." He pulled his pants down. His large erection hovered above Roshina. She gawked at its size. The mortal looked big enough to split her in half, never mind the god. The dark elf squirmed nervously, but Seth was done waiting. He lifted her ankles to her shoulders. He shoved his body over the back of her legs, preventing any movement from her. The elf whined but didn't resist. Seth excitedly guided the head of his dick to her oozing folds. He gave Roshina an evil smile...and shoved his entire shaft inside of her.
Roshina screamed and tilted her head back. Her eyes rolled as pleasure overwhelmed her again. This time, there was no stopping it. Her body quivered as juices gushed out of her. Her legs twitched under his bulk as her climax rocked her. She could feel her brain turn to mush as she lost control of her body. Seth cackled loudly.
"You lose your virginity and gush all over the place?" he asked through laughing. "What a little whore you are." Without waiting for her to be finished, he began thrusting. Roshina shrieked and drooled as powerful sensations continued to wrack her body. Now it was Seth's to finally moan. What he thought was her canal clamping down on him due to her climax was revealed to be her natural tightness. It felt as if she were trying to crush him, and his dick felt like it was in heaven. He reached under her body and seized her small hips. He began greedily pounding into her tiny slit, enjoying just how tight her folds coiled around him. Roshina clawed at the dirt again. She shook her head back and forth uselessly as her moans were sounding more like gurgling through her tongue. Seth chuckled at the sight and ruthlessly pounded into her. He leaned forward and took one of her nipples in his mouth. His tongue swirled around her flat chest, tasting the sweat on her skin. It was as delicious as her fluids. Roshina was caught in a whirlwind of carnal lust. Waves of pleasure washed over her from her chest to her pussy.
She felt another climax explode through her. Even more fluids gushed around Seth's shaft, squeezing him even tighter. Seth grit his teeth, not believing what he was feeling. It was like her pussy was literally milking him, doing everything in its power to pull his seed out. Her pussy wouldn’t have to wait much longer. Seth could feel his balls twitch and his legs tingle. Trying to get a better angle, he shifted his position. Roshina’s legs came free, but far from trying to kick her way free, she wrapped them around his waist, hooking her feet together. Her arms shot up and seized his shoulders. Now free to move on her own, the dark elf met his thrusts with her own. With the way she was clung to him and grinded against him, Seth couldn’t hold it any longer. He mashed his lips against hers. Their tongues coiled together as Seth moaned against her mouth. With one final, powerful push, Roshina could feel his dick swell inside of her. Then it erupted like a geyser. Seth’s hips quivered as powerful gushes of his seed filled the tiny elf underneath him. Roshina’s eyes rolled as she felt something warm fill her to the brim in a matter of seconds. Seth’s semen overflowed her tiny canal and billowed around his shaft. They shook and shuddered over and over again, trying to make it last longer.
Finally, Seth’s orgasm subsided. He pulled his lips away from her mouth, as plenty of drool from both was left behind. With a large smile, Seth slowly pulled himself free from her fleshy vice. The moment the head of his dick popped out, a gush of his seed erupted out. It was a ridiculously copious amount, just like with Johanna. Perhaps Dotan did know what he was doing. Seeing the dark elf twitch and leak his fluids was quickly making Seth aroused again. He just couldn’t get enough of what his god was offering him. The guard reached over and smacked Roshina’s face a few times, just hard enough to get her attention. The dark elf snapped out of her stupor and looked at him.
“On all fours. Now.” Seth ordered, just as he had Johanna. Roshina hesitated for a second, but quickly gave in. With great effort she managed to turn over and, with shaking legs, she got on her hands and knees, her ass facing Seth. “Spread yourself open.” Roshina put her chest onto the sand and reached back. Unlike Johanna, who spread her thighs apart, the dark elf grabbed her petite ass cheeks and pulled them open. Seth could feel desire burning inside of him again. He could see his seed still leaking out of her folds and dribbling down her legs. He could see the area between her ass cheeks. It was completely smooth, with a tiny puckered hole sitting inside of it. Another wicked desire filled him...one he was intent on filling.
The guard stood up and gripped his erection. He approached Roshina, who wagged her ass back and forth in anticipation. The dark elf waited eagerly for the head of his dick against her folds...but that wasn’t what she got. Instead she felt pressure against her anus, alarming her. She jerked her head around to see Seth’s slick shaft pressing against her back hole. Roshina shrieked and tried to reach back to stop him, but Seth was far stronger. He seized her small hips and pulled her back onto him as he thrust forward. Roshina screamed against her teeth as the head of his dick popped inside of her ass. He shoved both of her arms into the dirt as he forced the girth of his shaft into her tiny, puckered hole. If he thought her pussy was tight, it was nothing compared to this. Seth grit his teeth as he felt as if she was literally trying to squeeze his dick off. He continued pushing himself inside until he balls rested against her hips. He was completely inside of her. Roshina twitched and let out tiny squeaks, as if someone were electrocuting her. Seth put his mouth against one of her pointed ears.
“Don’t lie to me.” he whispered. “You love it. You love being treated like this.” He pulled his dick backwards before ramming it back roughly. Roshina screamed, her entire body jerking forward. Seth laughed as he began setting up a steady rhythm. Every single thrust into the tiny hole was pure heaven. It sent a shuddering pleasure down his entire body. Roshina was desperately trying not to feel anything but was failing miserably. There was some initial pain, but it faded into a numbing heat. After only a few thrusts, a tingling washed over her with his every movement. She began to moan every time their hips slapped together. All the pleasure continued to surge into her brain, completely numbing her to anything else. Her tongue began to loll free once again, drool pouring out of her mouth.
Seth could feel her go limp, so he held her up. He seized onto her hips again and began ramming into her tight hole as hard as he could. Roshina moaned like a whore as his large shaft pierced her again and again. A short time ago she would have found such an act an abomination. Now she was screaming in pleasure as her filthy orifice was ravaged. Seth growled as his balls smacked against her flesh. The inside of her anus was so soft and hot, but her sphincter was incredibly tight, almost crushingly so. The stimulation to the sensitive head of the dick felt amazing, alternating between her vice-like entrance and her supple insides. With the dark elf limp, it was like Seth was simply fucking a doll, a lifeless thing only meant for his pleasure. The very thought was riling him up. He began to greedily fuck her ass, as if it were nothing more than a sleeve for him to sate his lust. Roshina gurgled and moaned uselessly. She could feel the pleasure well up inside of her but could do nothing about it. With a few final thrusts, her body erupted yet again. She moaned and drooled as she twitched slightly. A mix of her juices and Seth’s sperm gushed out of her folds. Her anus clamped down on Seth’s dick incredibly tightly. The guard grit his teeth. His dick swelled and he stabbed himself as deep as he could inside of the dark elf. He let out loud moans as his seed poured inside of her. They both shuddered helplessly against each other, each trying to make it last longer. Finally, they both collapsed onto the ground.
After a few moments, Seth pulled himself free from her ass. Like before, a steady stream of his semen followed. He watched with glee as his white seed ran down her bronze skin. It was incredibly hot. It was like she had been marked by him. She was his property, and he had marked her with his sperm.
“Are you finished?” Dotan asked. Seth snapped out of his stupor and gazed up at the wall around the arena.
“Oh, um, yes my lord.” Seth replied. He quickly got to his feet and began putting his clothes back on.
“Feeling a little more gracious to your lord now, are you?” Dotan asked again, referring to Seth doubting the god’s abilities before.
“Yes sir, thank you sir. I’ll follow you to hell and back, sir.” Seth stated. In all honesty, if Dotan kept giving Seth such good women to fuck, he really would do all that. The god rolled his eyes and leapt from the wall. He landed easily on his feet and walked over to the elf. Roshina was unresponsive. She was covered in sweat, her eyes were rolled back into her head, and she was twitching. Seth finally had all his clothes back on and stood beside his god and king.
“I bet you’ll be more receptive now.” Dotan stated. He held out his hand. A bolt of electricity shot out of his hand and zapped Roshina. The elf shrieked and instantly came out of her stupor. She jerked her head around to see a sneering god. She considered trying to run...but her body was completely limp. Seth had sapped all her strength from her.
“Awake now?” Dotan asked. “Did you enjoy being dominated? Being submissive to masculinity? That’s your lot in life as a woman. Submission is your ultimate pleasure.” The god motioned with his hand. Roshina was jerked onto her feet like a puppet. She stood on the sand with her legs spread. The dark elf whined in shame, feeling fluids trickle down her legs out of her ass and pussy. She wanted to cover herself, but her arms wouldn’t move. The god approached and stood over her. He leered down at her, making her feel tiny.
“Admit it.” he ordered. “You enjoyed every second of that. You’ve never felt pleasure like that in your life. You want to feel it again, all day, every day. You want to be this man’s slave just to feel it. Admit it.”
Roshina screwed her eyes shut. She couldn’t...or wouldn’t answer. She trembled in shame, tears streaming down her eyes. Dotan sighed and shook his head.
“Well, as you wish.” he said. The god’s hand reached in between her legs. Roshina shrieked and cowered, expecting someone to torture her with pleasure again. Instead, she briefly felt the god’s fingers...and then nothing. The dark elf opened her eyes and looked down. The area between her legs was glowing. The god took his hand away and the light faded. Dotan grinned an evil smile.
“Your barrier is back...and stronger than ever.” he said with a small laugh. “You can’t even touch yourself down there, no one can. Only a god can break it. Good luck!” The god waved his hand. Roshina collapsed back onto the ground. She stared at Dotan, confused. Then she reached between her legs. She couldn’t touch herself. It was like she hit a wall. The god had sealed the area between her legs completely! As horrified as Roshina was...something even worse was creeping up inside of her. Her nethers were burning again. The pleasure from her orgasms completely subsided, and now her blind lust had returned, and she didn’t know how to stop it. The dark elf whined and tried to reach between her legs but found that she couldn’t. The desire and burning steadily increased, with no way to stop it.
“Oh dear, do you have a problem?” Dotan asked.
“Your brain is wired differently now.” Seth explained, sounding smug. “You don’t just want pleasure, you need it.”
“Oh well, you wouldn’t play ball.” Dotan continued. “Now you’ll have to live your entire life without feeling satisfied ever again. I hope you enjoy it.”
Roshina whined and her legs fidgeted. She desperately tried to reach her pussy, to no avail. No matter how hard she pushed, the barrier wouldn’t give. Meanwhile, the yearning in her folds was reaching a fever pitch. There was a powerful throbbing as her body begged her for relief.
“Have fun.” Dotan said. He turned and began walking away, Seth behind him. Roshina shrieked and clawed at the dirt, crawling after them. Dotan turned back around, a wide grin on his face. “Oh? Do you have something to say?”
Roshina whined as she beat on the ground. Her entire body was burning all over, desperate to get relief. She put her hands in a begging position and got on her knees. The god chuckled and walked back over. He reached down and grabbed the dark elf’s chin, slowly lifting her to her feet. Her dark eyes were churning with desire, but his amber ones were cold.
“Willing to deal now?” he asked. “I’ll take that barrier off. Hell, I’ll even make it so that you can at least satisfy yourself with fingers, albeit not as much as with a man. There’s just one thing you have to do.” He grinned widely. “You have to help me overthrow Zophiel. You do that, and I will release you from this burden.”
Roshina’s eyes darted back and forth desperately. Her brain was in a terrible conflict. Her unshakable loyalty had begun to crumble. How could she betray the most wonderful being in the world? Yet, her body screamed at her. Her legs were quaked as the throbbing inside of her was now unbearable. Dotan was not like Zophiel. He was not merciful. He would not forgive. He would leave her like this for the rest of her life and wouldn’t lose a minute of sleep. Roshina couldn’t live her life like this! She had to get relief for this burning inside of her! The dark elf closed her eyes and as tears squeezed out from around her eyes. Her heart twisted painfully as her will crumbled. Roshina finally nodded vigorously. She would help Dotan.
“Good girl.” Dotan said. “After your glorious deed, you shall swear fealty to me, and enter the harem of my high priest. Then you will know what the true pleasure of being a woman is.” The god grinned as wide as he could, showing off his pearly teeth. “Until then, the barrier stays in place. Now, go and find me the information I need.”
Chapter 3: The First Harem
Summary:
Roshina, now under Dotan's control tries to bring him what he needs to overthrow Zophiel. Instead, the dark elf runs into the goddess herself! She must make a crucial decision that may decide the fate of Dotan's coup. Meanwhile, Seth brings the other royal guards in on the plot, and they begin laying a trap for those who defy Dotan. The god of masculinity then gives Seth a potion of virility...and tells him to enjoy his night with the first harem of his kingdom!
Notes:
WARNING WARNING WARNING!
THIS STORY IS EXACTLY WHAT YOU THINK IT IS! IT CONTAINS RAMPANT MISOGYNY, RAPE, ENSLAVEMENT, AND ALL MANNER OF SUCH THINGS! THE OPINIONS EXPRESSED BY CHARACTERS ABOUT WOMEN IN THIS STORY DO NOT REFLECT THE AUTHOR'S REAL BELIEFS! THIS IS NOT A DOCUMENTARY OR A TREATISE! THIS IS A FICTIONAL STORY, WITH FICTIONAL CHARACTERS! NONE OF THE THINGS IN THIS STORY ARE TRUE NOR SHOULD BE ATTEMPTED! THIS STORY IS NOT MAKING A STATEMENT ABOUT SOCIETY OR REAL PEOPLE! THIS IS ENTIRELY 100% FICTION WITH NO CONNECTIONS TO REAL LIFE!
This story is a work of fiction. There are no connections to real people or events. All characters in this story are age 18 or older.
This chapter contains: Threesome, lesbian sex, oral sex, anal sex, bukkage, cum bath, drug use, humiliation, sexual slavery, cum eating, creampie, and male domination.
Chapter Text
Chapter 3
Roshina found herself in a position that was impossible the day before. She was slinking through the halls of Starminster Castle...looking for something to help overthrow Zophiel. Her pussy was throbbing painfully, her entire body was burning, and the insides of her canal were practically crawling, begging for attention. It was complete and utter torture, and the elf couldn’t live with it. Roshina was panting heavily as she waddled through the halls, doing her best to not have the skin of her nethers rub against her clothing, which was next to impossible. The friction wasn’t enough to please her, only rile up her desire further. Many of the workers and soldiers that were getting ready for the wedding gave her odd looks as she leaned against walls every few steps and panted like a dog. Fortunately, they were too busy to ask her what was wrong. After what seemed like a literal eternity, Roshina finally made it back to Zophiel’s room.
The dark elf practically collapsed through the doors. Immediately, she jumped back up, closed the entrance behind her, and fell to the floor. She let out what was supposed to a scream but was only a weak wheeze. Her vocal cords still didn’t work. She waited and heaved, trying to gain her wits. She had hoped that the burning inside of her would abate, but if anything, it had gotten worse. She screamed-wheezed one more time and desperately scanned the room. She had no doubt that Dotan would think nothing of letting her suffer like this for the rest of her life, and he would probably think it was funny. She was at the mercy of a cruel god. She didn’t have a choice. She had to find the event schedule!
Roshina stumbled over to the large, ornate desk on one side of the room. It was where Zophiel kept her files organized and signed documents. It was large, made of perfectly sculpted wood, and was completely gorgeous. Roshina didn’t care at all. She began opening drawers and desperately rifling through the papers. They were all useless, crop reports, economic budgets, and university funding statements. Roshina could feel sweat bead down her body and drip onto the desk. Her vision was beginning to narrow as her knees were quivering. Her pants were becoming soaked with both sweat and her juices. She didn’t have any underwear thanks to Dotan ripping it apart. As she made it to the last drawer, Roshina scream-wheezed again. If it wasn’t here...she wasn’t sure she could keep going! She couldn’t live like this! She couldn’t! She rifled halfway through reports on potato crops when she froze. Roshina scream-wheezed yet again, this time in relief. She found the itinerary!
The dark elf pulled the schedule out and stuffed it into her soaked shirt. She quickly began closing the drawers. If people knew that someone had been going through Zophiel’s things, they would investigate. If anyone found out about Dotan...Roshina had no doubt his wrath would be especially cruel. She wiped the copious amount of sweat off the top of the desk and, with energy and will she didn’t know she had, she quickly ran to the door. She opened it wide, took a step out…and came face-to-face with Zophiel herself.
Dotan had called Zophiel a lot of names. He cursed her with every breath of his being. He hated everything she did and everything she stood for. There was, however, one thing he couldn’t say: that she was ugly. Zophiel had perfect golden hair, without a single imperfection or dark strand. She had deep azure eyes, that many would compare with the most beautiful sapphires ever made. She had an amazing body, with excellent proportions; large breasts, wide hips, and long legs, all accentuated with an elegant, white figure-hugging dress. Her face was angelic, no blemishes, no imperfections, with a perfect nose, perfect round cheeks, and perfect eyes. All the men who had ever seen her wanted to be with her. All the women who had ever seen her wanted to be as beautiful as her. This was Zophiel, the Goddess of Beauty and Femininity, Queen of Altea, and easily the most beautiful woman in all the land...and Roshina was directly in front of her.
“Roshina, are you okay?” Zophiel asked in her melodic voice. The tiny dark elf was in a sorry state. Her clothes were soaked in sweat and were disheveled. Her dark hair was caked to her head and she had a wild look in her eyes. The dark elf was completely stuck. Her heart was pounding and there was a ringing in her ears. Zophiel furrowed her brow and stepped up to her. The goddess raised her hand and put it to Roshina’s forehead, causing the elf to nearly jump out of her skin. The goddess’ soft skin was icy cold on the tan girl’s flesh.
“Do you have a fever?” Zophiel asked. Roshina took a step back, finally regaining her wits. She nodded furiously, sweat coming down her face. “Wow it seems pretty bad, what other symptoms do you have?”
Roshina froze again. After a few moments, she attempted to speak, only to discover that her voice was still gone. The dark elf instinctively grabbed her throat.
“Oh, have you lost your voice?” the goddess asked. Roshina’s eyes brightened and nodded furiously again. “That could be serious. You could have laryngitis or diphtheria. You should go to the doctor right now.”
Roshina nodded furiously yet again. She never thought she would ever feel this way, but the only thing she wanted to do was get away from Zophiel. All she could think about was the painful throbbing between her legs.
“Hurry and find him and be sure to give me an update. You’re one of my favorites.”
That hit Roshina directly in the heart. Earlier that day, she would have crawled through fields of glass and nails just on Zophiel’s orders. Now she was helping an evil god overthrow her. The dark elf felt her stomach sink. She wanted so badly to just show her queen everything, show her the seal on her crotch, show her Dotan under the ground, show her what they had done to her...but Dotan’s voice echoed in her head.
“Now you’ll have to live your entire life without feeling satisfied ever again.”
A god like Zophiel could break the seal and maybe fix her brain...but then Roshina would never feel anything like that pleasure again. All she wanted...was relief. She wanted to have her mind blown. She wanted the stars to explode in her eyes and her toes to curl. She was willing to sacrifice her loyalty to her goddess and queen...solely for pleasure. Roshina squeezed her eyes shut and nodded again. Tears squeezed out of the edges of her eyes. Zophiel didn’t seem to notice, grinning instead.
“Good. Now run along to the doctor sweety, quickly.” the goddess motioned for the elf to leave. Gratefully, the elf turned and began dashing down the hall. Zophiel put her hand on her hip and shook her head. In her mind, this was simply a case of a young (comparatively speaking) being overworking herself. She was unaware that the tiny elf dashing down the hall...was carrying the keys to her kingdom.
The entire time she had been gone, Dotan and Seth had not moved from where they were standing initially. Dotan had been questioning the guard about the others in his unit.
“...And then there’s Thomas,” Seth said, finishing his explanation. “He’s brand new and the youngest. He’s only doing this to get enough money to move south for a different job.”
“For fuck’s sake…” Dotan muttered, rubbing his forehead. Each and every person Seth explained made Dotan want to pull his hair out. Men with no options, men who were stuck, men who were using it as a temporary job, all filling the position of the royal guard! It was frustrating that someone would treat the people who were supposed to take an arrow for them so badly.
“I can’t believe this,” Dotan continued. “She treats her soldiers badly, treats her guards badly, and I’m willing to bet she gives preference to women throughout the country. How in the hell has no one tried to assassinate her yet?”
“Because of whom would succeed her.” Seth stated. Dotan glanced at his high priest, looking briefly confused. Then something clicked in his head and he rolled his eyes.
“Lyfillia,” the god said flatly.
“Yes,” Seth said. “There have been a few plots to try to overthrow Zophiel, but she foiled all of them. I get the feeling that she thinks she’s unbeatable since she stopped them all, but I think she’s a little delusional.”
“Oh?” Dotan asked. Seth hadn’t spoken knowledgeably about anything but this. The god was genuinely curious. “Why is that?”
“Those plots were started by male ministers in her court, but they knew that if they killed Zophiel they would just invite someone worse to rule Altea. So, they attempted to reach out to Lyfillia’s court…”
“Wait,” Dotan interrupted. “Lyfillia has her own court? Why?”
“I was told that it was because Zophiel and Lyfillia argue a lot.” Seth explained. “They agreed to have two separate courts, run independently.”
“That’s just stupid.” Dotan said flatly.
“Yes, but it’s prevented assassinations and infighting. The plotters reached out for allies in Lyfillia’s court to kill them both, but…”
“Lyfillia’s court is all females.” Dotan finished.
“Yes. Some members pretended to be on their side and when the plotters started their move, Lyfillia’s female ministers blew the whole thing wide open. I think there were three or four, but there haven’t been any in nearly a century.”
“That sounds like very specific information for you to know.””
“Weeeelllll…” Seth began, grinding his teeth. He had no doubt that what he was about to say would infuriate his lord...but the god did ask. “You see, in order to become a guard there’s um...a...uh...week of training. They just kind of taught us to use a sword and...warned us against sedition with those stories…”
“A week?” Dotan asked. He had leaned forward, his amber eyes looked as if they were on fire and a vein in his neck was throbbing.
“Yes sir, I’m sorry sir, but I have no control over it, sir.” Seth said, cringing. Dotan took a deep breath and seemed to relax a little.
“I’m going to inherit an army of amateurs…” he grumbled. “Any other independent courts I need to know about?”
“I think it’s legal for all of the goddesses to have their own courts, but only Lyfillia and Zophiel have them.”
“All of the goddesses?” Dotan asked. “How many of them are there?”
“Uh...let’s see…” Seth held up his hand and began counting. “Ruling this country there’s...Zophiel, Lyfillia, Reagyn, Apollonia, Pyrellia, Ralena, and Feradonna.”
“I don’t know any of those others.” Dotan admitted. “Are they new?”
“Not to mortals.” Seth explained. “Most of them were born after the War of the Gods. All of the male gods left when Zophiel and Lyfillia seized power, and their wives and kids usually followed them. The few that stayed behind are the children that decided not to leave. The only exception is Apollonia, who came here on her own.”
“Do you know why?” Dotan asked.
“No, I don’t think anyone does. She just sort of showed up and Zophiel gave her some territory.”
“Right, because this country is apparently a bread line now. Show up and get land. This whole world is a joke.”
“On that note my lord, what do you have planned? She may be the goddess of beauty and femininity, but she isn’t a pushover. I know women are inherently weaker than men, as you’ve said, but she is still powerful.”
“Oh ye of little faith.” the god chided. There was a smile on his face and a lethal glimmer in his amber eyes again. “Women aren’t just physically weaker, but mentally as well. Did you see how quickly that dark elf crumbled? Women are submissive. It’s in their blood. They may fight it out of pride or spite, but in the end it’s what they all want. I bet there are plenty of man-hating, fiercely independent, it’s-all-men’s-fault women in this castle, am I right?”
“Yes, my lord.” Seth said, slouching and looking displeased. “Far too many of them.”
“What are they like?” Dotan asked.
“They’re always shrieking, screaming, complaining, and insulting all the men around them.”
“Are those the actions of happy people?”
“No, I guess they aren’t.”
“They’re not truly happy. They aren’t fulfilling their purpose. Women are less driven, more prone to emotion, and less likely to take the lead. These are facts of biology, whether you’re human, elf, orc...or god. Subduing a woman, even a goddess, is easy for those who know how to exploit these aspects of femininity.”
“As you see fit my lord.” Seth replied. Dotan spoke with such confidence that Seth actually believed that the god knew what he was talking about...at least he hoped.
“I know you have doubts.” Dotan said abruptly. Seth practically jumped out of his skin, fearing a reprisal.
“N-No...my lord...I-I-I would never…” the high priest said, stammering terribly.
“I will live with those doubts...for now.” Dotan said, giving his high priest a stare. “But the day will come when I won’t tolerate it from you, or anyone else. I have yet to prove myself, but once I do, I expect my high priest to quash any such sentiment from the minds of my followers...and himself.”
“O-Of course my lord.” Seth said, bowing deeply.
“Speaking of people with doubts, it looks as if that dark elf is back.” Dotan said, pointing. Seth popped back up. Roshina had emerged back into the arena, running at a dead sprint. She was at the arena wall, over the pit. Without a pause, she vaulted over the side and collided with the ground in a loud thud. Although Seth made a face, thinking that must have been painful, Roshina instantly jumped to her feet and scrambled over to Dotan. Once she reached him, she hunched over and panted wildly. She was soaked with sweat, from head to toe. It was a wonder she wasn’t suffering from dehydration.
“Well, you look energetic.” Dotan said with a smile. “I take it you were successful?”
Roshina flipped back up, a wild look in her eyes. She reached into her clothes and extracted the papers. She held them out desperately to the god. Dotan made a face and gingerly grabbed the papers with his index finger and thumb. The papers were dripping with sweat.
“Could you have gotten them ANY wetter?” he complained. He then held the papers up and began reading them. As he rifled through them his grin continued to widen. “Oh yes...this is perfect. This is going to be easier than I thought.”
“What is it my lord?” Seth asked.
“All the guests are coming at different times.” Dotan explained. “Tomorrow morning, Addur will arrive. That afternoon, Malona and Lyfillia. The army commanders the day after that. I can deal with them one at a time.”
“I see, what needs to be done then, my lord?” Seth asked. Dotan rolled up the schedule and seemed to ponder a moment.
“First, we are going to need more allies.” the god explained. He turned towards his high priest. “Can you bring more of the royal guards to my side?”
“All the members of my unit would probably listen to you.” Seth explained. “With me, that’s fourteen.”
“I suppose that will be enough.” Dotan grumbled. “We don’t need too many people in the mix right now, too many mouths that talk. I just need a few grunts to do some drudge work.”
“Er...will they be rewarded my lord? It will be much easier to convince them to come listen to you if I have something to offer them.”
Dotan grinned ear to ear. “Promise them the greatest pleasure of the flesh known to man.” Seth eyed his god for a moment, before deciding it was best not to ask.
“As you wish sire.” he said. Just then, Dotan felt something pull on his clothes. He turned his head to see a desperate, soaking wet Roshina. She was on her knees, grabbing at his shirt in a begging manner. Her mouth was moving, but no words came out. She was pleading with him to release her from her agony. The god cackled with delight. He turned back to his high priest.
“See?” he said. “I told you, this is what all women are. Earlier today she was just like those women I described. Now she’s begging at my feet. Women are just simplistic creatures, slaves of their biology. It’s only natural for them to be slaves of men.”
“I suppose you’re right my lord.” Seth said, having his own grin. The god leaned down, putting his face close to Roshina’s.
“You want to be released from your agony?” he asked. Roshina desperately nodded. “Well, you’re going to get your wish.” The dark elf’s eyes brightened. “After one more thing.” The god reached out and touched her forehead with his finger. Roshina’s eyes rolled and she collapsed onto the ground.
“What one more thing?” Seth asked.
“A simple demonstration.” Dotan replied. “Go get your unit. It’s time to expand my base of worshipers.”
*
It took about an hour for Seth to convince his unit to follow him into the arena. Every step of the way they were questioning him.
“So, there’s a god under the ground?” one of the men asked.
“Yes.” Seth said, clearly annoyed.
“And he came out of the ground when you on patrol?” another asked.
“Yes!” Seth replied a little louder.
“So, he came out of the ground and then went back under the ground, and now he wants to talk to us?”
“YES!” Seth shouted.
“Is he the god of dirt?” All of them cackled after that comment. Seth’s eye began twitching. They were almost to the arena, and it wasn’t a moment too soon. They had done nothing but ridicule him since they started walking there.
“If you didn’t believe me, then why did you follow me!” Seth shouted.
“To watch your descent into madness!” one of the men replied. It earned another series of laughs. Seth grumbled as they emerged into the arena. Instantly all the other men gawked around at their sudden, huge surroundings.
“Holy hell!”
“It’s huge!”
“The old arena still here! I’ll be damned.”
Seth walked over to the edge of the wall around the pit, to find a pleasant surprise.
“Oh. A ladder.” he said. “Much better.” He swung over the side and began descending it. All of the other men in his unit followed suit, one by one. Once they were all in the pit Seth walked over to Roshina, who was still unconscious on the ground.
“Hey, where’s this god of yours?” one of the the men asked.
“Is there not enough dirt here for him?” another said.
“And isn’t that Roshina? What’s she doing here?”
“Yeah, she doesn’t look so good. We should probably get some help…”
Seth began to sweat a little. He didn’t want them to ruin everything by getting more people in here.
“My lord!” Seth cried. “I’m back with the men!”
“That much was obvious.”
All of the men jumped and whirled around. Somehow, the seven-foot god has snuck up behind them. He had pieces of chalk in his hand, and he had apparently been using them.
“Holy shit!”
“He’s real!”
Dotan scanned them with his amber eyes. Each and every one of the men felt a chill go down their spines. There was something in his gaze that was undeniable: he was a powerful being. The god walked forward, through the mob of men. The guards parted as he strolled by, each of them staring dumbly. Dotan went forward and stood beside Seth, whom he gave a glance.
“A motley crew, wouldn’t you say?” the god stated.
“Yes sir, but I think they’ll be loyal...if you give them a demonstration.” Seth stated.
“Indeed.” Dotan replied. He reached down towards Roshina. With very little ease, he grabbed her by the back of her head and held her up as if she weighed nothing at all.
“You all recognize this dark elf, do you not?” the god asked.
“Y-yeah.”
“That’s Roshina, Zophiel’s pet.”
“Not anymore.” Dotan said. “Now she’s my pet. Observe.” Dotan squeezed her head slightly. Instantly, Roshina came awake, as if she had never been asleep at all. The dark elf’s eyes widened at seeing the large crowd of guards gawking at her. Like he owned her, Dotan used his free hand to jerk her pants down. The elf shrieked and covered her exposed crotch. The god leaned forward and put his mouth next to her sharply pointed ear.
“This is the “one more thing.”” he whispered. “I’m going to release the barrier on your nethers. You’re going to masturbate in front of these men. If you fail me...I’ll make your symptoms a thousand times worse and you will never have relief.”
Roshina’s dark eyes turned towards the god in terror. There was no mercy or joking in his voice. He was dead serious. Dotan casually reached between her legs and muttered a few things under his breath. In a flash of light, the barrier was broken. The god held her forward by her head, as if she were a doll. Roshina stared at the shocked faces of the guards for a few moments. Her hands twitched and she hesitated. Then the powerful throbbing between her legs overwhelmed her. Her hands shot to her pussy and she began kneading her delicate flesh. She instantly moaned as loud as she could manage. Sounding like a whore in heat, she groaned gratefully as juices gushed around her fingers. She was finally getting relief, and her body was quivering in delight.
“You see?” Dotan asked, loud enough to drone out the elf’s noises. “The last time you saw this female what was she like? A stuck up, self-absorbed, bitch, am I right? Now she begs for pleasure and has submitted herself to me. This is how women should be, and I can make them do this with a flick of my finger.” Dotan casually tossed Roshina away. She landed on the ground roughly but didn’t seem to care. She continued to knead her flesh and moan.
“I am Dotan.” the god said to the guards. “I am the god of masculinity and war. Zophiel sealed me away because she feared me. Now that I am free, I will show her just how right she was to do so.”
“Wh...what do you mean?” one of the men asked skeptically. Dotan grinned and held his arms open.
“Look at the world around you.” he said. “You men are royal guards, and how much respect do you receive? Your pay is little, you are forced to provide for your own housing, and you are looked down upon and belittled by those you are supposed to protect. Does this seem like a fair world to you?”
There was a muttering of agreement among the guards.
“I seek to rectify this injustice.” Dotan continued. “This is a society controlled by a goddess and she’s running it into the ground. The soldiers are underpaid, women are given disproportionate power, and there is disrespect for the men that should make up the backbone of this country. I will flip this system on its head. I will give men back the power they deserve. I will make women subservient to men, as they should be. I will restore the balance of this nation back to where it should be, before Zophiel destroys it because of her hatred of men.”
All of the guards muttered amongst each other, this time more animatedly. They sounded a lot less sure of what Dotan just said. He was proposing an overthrow of not only their government, but of their way of life. After a few moments, the largest man of the group stepped forward, the apparent leader.
“That sounds great and all,” the large guard said. “But we have no guarantee that you’ll be better. We don’t even know you, why should we follow you on this when, if it blows up, we would all be hanged?”
“I will increase your pay ten times over.” Dotan said flatly.
“As much as I want to believe you...I’m sorry, did you say something?” The large guard suddenly leaned forward, his ear pointed out first.
“I will increase your pay by ten times.” Dotan reiterated. “You will have free housing, free food, and free access to brothels.”
“Brothels?” the large guard asked. Dotan smirked and crossed his arms.
“I would be willing to bet my immortality that Zophiel banned brothels.”
“She banned prostitution period.”
“Shocking. That is going to change, as will a lot of things. The first people to join me will reap the greatest rewards. Seth here is now my high priest.” Dotan put his hand on Seth’s shoulder. “For that, he has been graced with the first harem.”
All of the other guards muttered amongst themselves again. This time, a few of them sounded as if they were agreeing. Dotan reached into his clothes and pulled out a small bottle of purple liquid. He held it out to Seth, who took it with confusion.
“What is this my lord?” Seth asked.
“Something to increase your fun.” Dotan said. “Take that moaning whore of an elf with you to your harem with that horny nun. Drink that potion and enjoy your night.”
Seth wanted to question where Dotan got that potion, and more importantly what it was, but realized he was in front of others. This was probably not the best time to question the god that had him by his shoulder.
“As you wish my lord, thank you for the gift.” Seth said. He bowed to his god, and walked over to Roshina, who was still masturbating furiously. Fortunately, the girl was tiny, so he picked her up and began dragging her away. Once he managed to get her into the catacombs, with some effort on the ladder, Dotan resumed speaking. He pointed in the direction that Seth went.
“That man,” the god began. “In the last two days, has added a chaste nun of Zophiel and a dark elf to his harem. Those are his just rewards for being loyal.” Now the god pointed to the guards. “You’ve seen what I am capable of. You lot will receive a much higher reward for helping me with the most important part of my plot.”
“Which is?” one of the guards asked. He sounded kind of excited.
“How would the lot of you like to get your hands on the first whore of the soldier’s brothels?”
“Who?”
“A goddess.”
All of the guards instantly began chattering loudly. They had sent themselves into a flurry and were now practically yelling at each other. Dotan grinned. All of them looked floored.
“Who? I mean, do you mean Zophiel?” One of the guards shouted, silencing all the others.
“No, I have other plans for her.” Dotan explained. “Actually, I have one even better.”
“Better than Zophiel?” another asked. “Who?”
“Someone who truly deserves it.” the god replied. There was some light muttering among the guards, as they all attempted to figure out what he was saying. One of them then gasped and turned to Dotan with wide eyes.
“Lyfillia!” he shouted. Dotan grinned as wide was he could.
“Yes. The unabashed man-hater Lyfillia.” the god confirmed. “She needs to put in her place anyway.” All of the guards seemed to be in riotous agreement...save for one.
“Alright, we’re in.” said the largest guard. “Provided you can deliver on your promise.”
“Oh, that will be easy.” Dotan said. He then held up the pieces of chalk in his hand. “However, while I make preparations, I need all of you to do some drudge work for me, are you willing?”
The guards muttered for a moment before settling on an agreeing tone.
“Alright, we’ll do it.” the largest guard said. Dotan then pointed to a corner of the arena. Everyone turned to look. On a section of the wall for the arena, a series of symbols had been drawn in chalk from the floor to the top of the wall.
“You see those symbols? I need you lot to draw that pattern the entire way around the arena.” Dotan said.
“That’ll take all night!” one of the other guards complained.
“That’s why it’s drudge work.” Dotan said. He tossed the pieces of chalk at guards, only a few which they managed to catch. “Do this, and you will all be rewarded.” There was some groaning, but they all began walking towards the wall. One of the guards was lagging behind, however. He was the youngest among them, and he still looked apprehensive. Dotan grabbed him by the shoulder. He whirled his head around in a panic.
“You’re Thomas, are you not?” the god asked. He had remembered the boy from what Seth had told him earlier.
“Y-Y-Y-Yessir!” the boy stammered.
“You don’t seem as convinced as the others.” Dotan explained. He leered over the young man, making sure his amber eyes were staring directly into the young man’s blue eyes. “What’s on your mind?”
“Well...um...it’s just…” Thomas continued to stammer. His skin was pale, and he looked as if he were about to wet himself. “Th...the things you’re saying. They seem...um...kind of mean...and…”
“Was I wrong in anything I said?” Dotan asked.
“No! I mean...well, it’s just...making all women slaves, it’s just…” Thomas was desperately trying to look away but couldn't. It was like Dotan was holding him in place.
“Just what?” the god asked.
“There’s...this girl…” Thomas began. “She’s um...rich...but we really love each other! She’s going to live in their country mansion soon...and I was...uh…”
“You were going to follow her there.” Dotan finished. “Seth told me you’re only doing this to try and earn money to move into the country. It’s for this girl, isn’t it?”
“Yes sir...I’m just...afraid of what would happen...when you...take over…sir…”
“A reasonable fear.”
“It is?”
“Yes. What if once I’m king, I let you own her?”
“Wh-What! Own her? I don’t want to own her! I want to marry her!”
“Yes, but once she’s yours, you can treat her however you want. You can treat her as a wife if you want.”
“S-Still...I don’t think...as a slave…”
“You’re caught up in this whether you like it or not. I can’t let you go with everything you know. Why don’t you just go with it, and think about it for a while?”
“Y-Yeah...I...I’ll think about it.”
“Good. Now get to work.”
Thomas quickly ran from Dotan and joined the other guards who were drawing on the walls using the ladder. Once the boy had his back turned, Dotan grinned. He didn’t believe a thing that had just come out of his own mouth. Treating women as equals in a partnership? Absurd. However, unbeknownst to all those around them...he enjoyed molding men, as well as women.
~*~
Seth dragged Roshina into the room where Joanna was held. The crazed nun, who was still naked, was sitting on the floor playing with herself. The moment she heard Seth open the door she jerked her head around with a big, vapid smile. She immediately scuttled towards Seth and was only stopped when the collar and chain around her neck stopped her. The crazed woman began making happy noises. Seth gave her an odd look. The woman was acting more like a dog now. Then the high priest tilted his eyebrow, smiled, and slowly turned towards Roshina. The dark elf, who was still clearly hot and bothered, looked quite afraid of Joanna. When she saw Seth grinning, she appeared puzzled. Then he gave the elf a shove.
The moment Roshina collapsed forward, Joanna leapt onto her. If the elf could shriek, she would have. Instead, all that could be heard was Joanna’s gleeful squeal. The nun was much bigger than the tiny dark elf, and easily overpowered her. The crazed nun ripped the remaining clothes off the elf, destroying what few articles she had left. With only minimal resistance from Roshina, Joanna latched her mouth onto one of the elf’s peaks. The elf tilted her head back and moaned. The nun then reached between the tan woman’s legs. Her fingers went into the folds and began piercing her canal. Roshina twitched and bucked her hips. The sheer pleasure erupting out of her was driving her insane.
Seth chuckled to himself. Although he had already relieved himself with Roshina earlier that day, he could feel a tent pitching in his pants. Since he had already done it twice, he probably wouldn’t have much stamina with it, however. Then he remembered the bottle Dotan gave him. He reached into his pocket and extracted it. The god said it was to increase his fun. It could be poison...but why would he do that? Dotan had rewarded him up until now, and the guard had proven his loyalty. Seth opened the bottle and smelled it. It smelled like it was made from some sort of plant. The high priest sighed, and quickly downed the whole bottle. He made a bitter face. It didn’t taste very pleasant. He tossed the bottle aside and waited. He simply enjoyed the view of watching the two slaves of his harem please each other.
A few moments later was when Seth first felt it. A powerful burning sensation went through his whole body. He loosened the collar of his shirt as he began to sweat. It came in waves, greater and greater in intensity. Then he could feel it hit his crotch. Seth doubled over and groaned. His dick seemed to swell even larger, throbbing painfully. The high priest grimaced. It hurt, a lot. Now his heart was pounding, making him feel as if he were having a heart attack. He lifted his head to look at his slaves.
By this point, Roshina was on top. She was on all fours, with Joanna on laying on the ground. The nun’s fingers were still buried inside the elf’s slit and her mouth was sucking on one of her nipples. Seth’s loud groaning caused them to turn their heads. He was staring at them, his eyes filled with intense fire. There was...hunger in them, as if he were going to eat them alive. Roshina looked scared, but Joanna grinned widely. She spread her legs open and reached down with her hands. She spread her hairy pussy apart, showing the pink flesh on the inside. Seth grit his teeth. He only had one desire overpowering his brain. Ravage. Fuck. Breed!
Seth shed his clothes in a matter of moments. He then practically tackled them. Roshina tried to shriek and landed on top of Joanna, who only seemed to cackle happily. Seth lifted himself off of them and, with shaking hands, seized his painfully engorged member. Joanna happily wagged her hips back and forth eagerly. After a few seconds of fumbling, he finally managed to bring the head of his dick to her folds. They were already slick and eager for him. With a powerful thrust, Seth shoved his entire shaft inside of her. Joanna threw her head back and bellowed. She began drooling out the sides of her mouth. Seth briefly stopped, with his hips twitching forward, as if trying to get deeper. His mouth hung open as he quivered. It was the most incredible feeling he ever had. He could feel every inch of her wet flesh coil around him happily. He could sense every wrinkle, every nook, and every cranny as it sucked on his member. It was as if the nerves in his dick were far more sensitive than before. He grit his teeth and pulled himself back out. With all of his might, he thrust into her again. Every thrust of his hips was rewarded with her inner flesh clinging to him on the way out. It was like her canal was attempting to milk him dry. She was so wet that with every slap of their hips, her juices flung out and spattered to the floor. Joanna lifted her hips up to meet his movements and clenched down on him with every piercing thrust. Seth had never felt anything like this in his life. Now it was his turn to groan like a crazed beast as he wildly pounded the woman beneath him.
Despite the quaking woman beneath her, Roshina managed to get to onto her hands and knees. She looked down at Joanna. The crazed nun’s eyes were rolled into the back of her head and her tongue was hanging out. She was a complete brain-dead whore. The elf gazed back at Seth. He looked like a rutting animal. He had a determined and frightening look on his face as he pounded into his slave. He had the face of a snarling beast whose only purpose was to breed the bitch beneath him. The expression frightened Roshina…and made her pussy burn in anticipation. Dotan might have lifted the seal, but he didn’t change how horny she got. The dark elf squeezed her eyes shut, feeling shame overwhelm her again. She didn’t want to turn into Joanna...but she HAD to be satisfied. The dark elf got off of her knees and onto her feet. She lifted her butt up to Seth’s face. With her hands, she spread her own lower lips apart, begging him to satisfy her. This briefly distracted the high priest from his wild fucking. He looked up to see the insides of her pink pussy in front of his eyes, twitching and drooling at him. Seth cackled delightfully, as if this were the funniest thing he had ever seen. Roshina’s face burned with embarrassment, however, just like Joanna, she swayed her hips back forth eagerly.
Seth wasn’t going to just give it to her, however. He reached around to her head and shoved it hard towards Joanna’s face. After a few confused moments, Roshina realized what he wanted. She could feel her face blush even harder. She would be doing this solely for Seth’s satisfaction, and for no other reason than it pleased him. She was his toy, meant to entertain just so he would give her some pleasure in return. After only a few moments of resistance, the elf gave in. She leaned forward the rest of the way and pressed her lips against Joanna’s. The nun, as if by instinct, returned the kiss. Her tongue shot into the dark elf’s mouth, and both of theirs cavorted together. Seth cackled again. He released Roshina’s head and instead seized onto Joanna’s hips. He greedily pounded into her folds, causing her to moan against the dark elf’s mouth. As a reward, the high priest shoved his face into Roshina’s crotch. He happily licked at her slit, drinking her juices. Now it was the elf’s turn to moan against Joanna’s mouth. She could feel sparks run down her body and her pussy gushed even more juices that Seth simply drank up.
Joanna was the first to reach her peak. She jerked her face away from Roshina and screamed at the top of her lungs. The dark elf continued her kissing, trailing her lips down the nun’s sweaty neck. Joanna’s legs locked around Seth’s waist and she held onto him as her body twitched and gyrated. fluids shot out of her and practically drowned Seth’s dick. Rather than stop, Seth sped up his thrusts. The hot juices that flooded onto his shaft and her pussy clamping down on him like a vice only increased his pleasure. As Joanna wildly shook and shuddered, he could feel his balls twitch and his dick begin to swell even larger. An orgasm was building, and it was huge. His shaft throbbed even more painfully, almost to an unbearable degree. Seth’s thrusts became erratic and he groaned against Roshina’s pussy. Just as Joanna’s eruption was subsiding, Seth lifted his face from the dark elf’s folds and groaned at the ceiling. He shoved his dick as deep as it could go and bucked his hips hard, as if trying to make it go deeper. Then with a loud shout, he erupted. The painful throbbing turned into overwhelming pleasure. His semen gushed out of him like a geyser. After only two great eruptions, the sperm overflowed her insides. It bubbled out from around his dick and began pooling on the floor. Seth vision clouded with stars as the pleasure overtook him. It seemed to permeate his entire body, from his toes to his eyes. Every spurt of his semen was complete heaven and felt like a such a relief he almost passed out. After what must have been minutes, his dick finally subsided.
Joanna’s legs finally released him, and Seth managed to pull his still-engorged shaft free. The moment the head of his erection popped out, his semen burst out of her like a dam had broken. An unbelievable amount of his seed poured onto the floor beneath the limp Joanna. Seth sat on his ass for several moments, panting and catching his breath. It didn’t take him long to realize something shocking. His dick had started throbbing painfully again. He gazed down and saw that it hadn’t retreated in the slightest. It was standing at full mast, maybe even taller than before, and was stubbornly demanding attention. Seth groaned as even the burning to his chest returned. He gazed up mournfully, and then grinned.
Roshina had her ass in his face again. She was whining and pushing her folds close to his face. She was still heavily aroused, and her folds were dripping with juices, desperate for attention. Seth chuckled as he got an idea. He stood up and grabbed Roshina, who tried to shriek, but failed. The high priest pulled her upright and picked up one of her legs. The dark elf gazed down to see his massive dick sticking out from the gap in her legs. She gulped nervously but didn’t resist. With his free hand, Seth guided the head of his engorged shaft to her folds. Roshina bit her lip as she felt the bulbous head rub against her lower lips. The high priest then slowly began piercing his way inside of her. Roshina managed to whine as she felt familiar sparks of pleasure run through her body. Then, unexpectedly, Seth seized her other leg and held her up by her knees. Roshina gasped as her light body was lifted completely off the ground, with nothing but Seth holding her up by the back of her knees. Seth only grinned as he began thrusting upwards in the dark elf’s canal.
Roshina tilted her head back and moaned. He was pounding into her at an angle completely different from before. His hard shaft sent shudders of pleasure up her entire body. Without her feet on the ground, it was like she was floating. All she could feel was his dick moving inside of her, practically splitting her tight pussy wide with every powerful thrust. Seth was bending his knees with every plunge. He hit her with so much force that her entire body jumped upwards with every slap of their hips. A wet sound filled the room as Roshina’s fluids dribbled down Seth’s shaft and balls, ultimately dripping on the floor. The high priest growled as her tight canal eagerly tried to suck him dry. It seemed like the deeper he pushed into her, the better it felt. In his heightened state he could feel every inch of her wet, burning flesh. She was different from Joanna. Her canal was smooth and narrow. It felt as if it were trying to crush him with its tightness, and he loved every moment of it. Roshina’s eyes began to roll and drool started to come out of the side of her mouth. She was finally getting the relief she wanted...and it was driving her insane.
Seth tried to pump too quickly, and his dick popped free. Roshina gasped and whined at the sudden loss of pleasure. Seth growled in frustration. He didn’t want to put her down, but at the same time wanted to have desires filled. Just as Roshina whined again, she felt the head of Seth’s shaft press against her wet lips. Both of them looked down. Joanna was sitting up now, with a smile and a glassy look in her eyes. She eagerly repositioned Seth’s shaft back to the dark elf’s folds. Seth grinned from ear to ear. He pushed his shaft forward until the head was barely inside of Roshina, and then brutally pounded himself inside. The dark elf jerked her entire body as she felt pleasure ricochet up to her brain, but that wasn’t the end of it. Joanna grabbed Roshina’s hips, keeping them in place. Realizing she wasn’t going to bounce anymore, Seth greedily began pounding into her. Apparently still not done, Joanna leaned up and began licking at Roshina’s clit. The dark elf had her head back with her mouth as open as it could be. If she could, she would be screaming at the top of her lungs. With every swipe of Joanna’s tongue over button, a wave of pleasure swept over her. On top of that, Seth’s constant pounding of her folds was ravaging her insides relentlessly. She couldn’t take it anymore. She reached around with her arms and seized onto Seth’s body for dear life. She dug her nails into his skin as she felt the waves of pleasure explode out of her.
Roshina’s body jerked and her back arched. A powerful gush of her fluids flooded Seth’s dick and balls. The dark elf jerked her back with every blissful eruption. She squirted all over Joanna and added to the pool on the floor. Her eyes exploded with stars and her brain melted against the onslaught. She completely whited out, no thoughts, no control, nothing. Just complete and utter orgasmic bliss that set her entire body on fire, over and over. Finally, after moments of mind-shattering pleasure, Roshina finally slumped against Seth, exhausted. Seth didn’t stop pounding into her through her entire orgasm. Her crushing tightness and hot fluids that poured all over his shaft pushed him closer and closer to a second eruption. He could feel his balls twitch and his dick swell once again. As Roshina slouched against him his shaft engorged to a painful degree. Seth thrust himself as deep as he could go in the tiny elf and held himself there. His dick throbbed in pleasure as it gratefully gushed out more of his semen. With Roshina’s tiny snatch, it only took a few eruptions before his seed burst out from where they were joined. This time, however, Joanna leaned forward and began lapping up the mix of Roshina’s fluids and Seth’s seed. Seth groaned and endured the rapturous feeling of her tongue licking at his twitching dick and balls. His legs quivered as the pleasure brought him to new heights he didn’t know existed. It amplified the sensations as his orgasm seemed to last forever. But finally, it subsided and Seth slouched, panting.
The high priest unceremoniously dropped Roshina onto the floor beside Joanna. Without being prompted, Joanna dove between the dark elf’s legs. The nun began lapping at the folds, drinking both Seth’s seed and Roshina’s fluids. The elf whined weakly as her still sensitive folds were eaten out. Seth watched the sight with great pleasure. He chuckled, seeing them more like animals than people. They would do whatever he wanted, whenever he wanted. He absolutely loved that. After a few moments of watching however, he felt a familiar painful throbbing. He gazed down and his jaw dropped. His dick still stood tall and was twitching with eagerness. It was fully engorged and became painful once again. He hunched over in disbelief. Before Dotan came, he had never orgasmed more than once in row. The god throwing slaves at him let him be able to do it twice...but now it seemed like he would never be satisfied. Seth grimaced and looked down at his slaves. He loudly cleared his throat. Joanna quickly popped up, while Roshina was a little slower. When they were both up, Seth stuck his huge, engorged dick between them.
Joanna happily licked her lips and looked as if she had stars in her eyes. Roshina, by contrast, looked a little apprehensive. The crazed nun happily extended her tongue and began running it up and down the shaft. She didn’t seem to care that it was coated with juices and sperm. Roshina cringed a little, seemingly not wanting to participate. Seth, having none of that, seized the dark elf’s head. He shoved her face towards his shaft until it was directly under her nose. Despite looking humiliated, Roshina screwed her eyes shut and extended her tongue. Seth leaned his head back and enjoyed every moment. Two tongues were coiling around his shaft, gently massaging the pain out of his throbbing organ. Soon it was completely clean of the remaining fluids but was soaked in their saliva. Without being prompted, Joanna lowered her tongue to his balls. She gently swept her muscle over and under the globe, delicately cleaning it. Seth, enjoying the care immensely, grabbed Roshina’s head and moved it to the head of his shaft. He poked her lips for a few moments before she gave in and opened her mouth. He shoved his girth into her hot orifice. As if catching the hint, the dark elf sucked and bobbed her head back and forth. Joanna opened her mouth and gently took one of his balls into her mouth. She delicately sucked and licked the sensitive nub, teasing it. Roshina swirled her tongue around the shaft as she moved her head. Seth could feel nothing but pleasure as his slaves worked his whole organ. He could feel his balls twitch in Joanna’s mouth. His dick swelled in Roshina’s. Seth grinned as he got another idea.
He seized both Roshina and Joanna’s heads. He shoved them together at the head of his shaft. He then began stroking it in front of them. Joanna, immediately getting the idea, opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue. Roshina glanced at her and, apparently finally over being apprehensive, followed suit. Their cheeks were together and their mouths open, ready for him to blow. Seth desperately pumped his hand, getting closer to erupting with every movement. After a final few strokes, he groaned and bucked his hips forward. Sperm launched out of his dick as if it were the first time that day. Huge ropes of his cum blasted into the air and began coating the faces of his two slaves. Some of it landed in their mouths, but more of it coated their faces and hair. Despite already climaxing twice, the volume was incredible. Seth’s orgasm subsided and he panted in exhaustion. Their faces were practically soaked with his semen. Both Roshina and Joanna closed their mouths and gulped the seed that was in them. The dark elf seemed to shiver a bit in disgust, but the nun relished it and even stuck her tongue out again in delight. The crazed woman’s eyes then turned to the elf’s face. Seeing it still soaked in cum, she eagerly began licking the jizz off Roshina’s face. Initially a little surprised, the dark elf blushed. Roshina’s mind had turned to mush, and she had completely given up on her decency. She began to also lick the semen off Joanna’s face.
Seth watched scene and licked his lips in excitement. Coating them in his semen gave him a thrill. It was like he was marking them as his property. The fact that they were eagerly licking it off each other was just the icing on the cake. He could feel his dick still throbbing in excitement, but at this point he was glad about it. He wasn’t done coating them. Seth cleared his throat again. His slaves stopped giving each other a tongue bath and looked up at him. The high priest grinned directly at Roshina. The dark elf gulped down the remaining semen in her throat somewhat nervously. She leaned back and spread her legs open, exposing her nethers. Seth quickly shook his head. He motioned with his hands for her to flip over. Roshina flinched for a moment, but quickly obeyed. She flipped over on all fours and stuck her ass into the air. She reached around and spread her oozing pussy lips apart. Seth clicked his tongue on the roof of his mouth, disapprovingly. Roshina went a little rigid. She instantly knew what the high priest was getting at. She squeezed her eyes shut, blushed yet again, and lifted her hands up to her butt cheeks.
She spread them apart, revealing her smooth asshole. Joanna abruptly giggled, seemingly realizing what was happening. She eagerly got on all fours herself. She shoved her large ass right next to Roshina’s small one. The nun spread her own cheeks apart, showing off her puckered hole. Without being prompted, Joanna stuck her fingers into her mouth and coated them with her spit. She then reached over to Roshina’s anus and gently stuck one of her fingers through the tight hole. Roshina went rigid and tried to shriek. It was completely unexpected, but Joanna’s delicate fingers gently massaged and widened the hole. After a few moments, the shock of the sensation wore off and a soft pleasure settled over the area. Seth, enjoying what he was seeing, smacked Roshina’s ass. She jerked her head around, to see the high priest motion towards Joanna with his head. The dark elf blushed in embarrassment but brought her own hand to her mouth. After licking and soaking them she reached back and began teasing the nun’s anus with her fingers. Rather than being reluctant, Joanna instantly began moaning. The dark elf replicated what the nun had done to her, piercing the hole with her small fingers and spreading the anus open. For several moments, the two of them gently got their asses ready, until Seth couldn’t hold himself back anymore.
The high priest slapped the dark elf’s ass again, this time much harder. Roshina jerked and tried to shriek, before turning her head around. Seth had approached behind her, his slick shaft in his hand. Joanna lifted her fingers away and began playing with her own. Roshina stuck her rear end up as high as she could as Seth put the bulbous head against her tight ass. He slowly, inch by inch, shoved himself inside. The dark elf bit her lip and whined. Despite how rough it was last time, Joanna’s earlier exercises seemed to have made it easier. Roshina instantly began drowning in pleasure as the girth of his massive erection pushed through her tight hole. Seth didn’t stop moving until their hips pressed together. The high priest shuddered, feeling her insides practically crush him tightness. He began to pump his hips, increasing his pace little by little. Roshina whined as the familiar waves of pleasure echoed into her brain. Seth watched with delight as her body contoured with bliss from this humiliating position. Every time their hips met, her small ass cheeks jiggled slightly. He loved the sight, and he loved hearing her moan each time their flesh slapped together. He pounded into her for several minutes before Joanna whined loudly. She was still using her fingers to please her anus, but her hips were now quivering. It was abundantly clear that her digits were no longer satisfying her.
Seth chuckled to himself. He seized one of Roshina’s hands and moved it to her ass cheeks. He then pulled his massive erection free. Roshina whined and her anus twitched a few times, as if begging him to come back. Seth instead shoved her fingers inside of her and she instantly began kneading the hole, practically begging him to come back. Joanna yelped in delight as Seth grabbed her large hips. The nun wagged her ass like a dog as the high priest lined himself. Without a single ounce of gentleness, he shoved himself inside of her in one thrust. Far from being in pain, the crazed nun shrieked in pleasure. Seth hammered into her, turning her into a slobbering mess. He gazed down at her ample ass cheeks as his hips slammed into her. Her amble flesh shuddered as it was filled with water. He loved the way she rippled and writhed in contrast with the thin, tiny Roshina who jerked like a doll. With every thrust, Joanna moaned like a loud whore. Her asshole tried to wring him dry every time he entered it. The crazed nun began moving her hips backwards to meet his thrusts, as if she wanted him even deeper inside. After a little while, Seth could feel a hand trail down his arm. He turned his head to see a beautiful sight. Roshina was staring at him with lustful eyes. Her own hips were quivering, and she was practically humping her own fingers. Seth grinned greedily and pulled himself free. Joanna yelped in protest but brought her wet fingers to ass and began playing with her hole.
Seth traded back and forth between them for what seemed like forever. He would pound into one for several moments and then the other would beg for attention. Each of them got more and more horny after each of their turns. Their pussies dripped juices onto the floor eagerly. Their anuses gripped him tightly, begging him to stay. They bounced against him eagerly, trying to pull him deeper. He enjoyed his two slaves as whores, desperate for the pleasure he could give them. Both of them began shaking and shuddering virtually at the same time. Juices squirted down their legs as each of them erupted into orgasm. Joanna shrieked at the top of her lungs, and Roshina whined what noises she could. They clamped down onto Seth’s dick like an incredible vice. He finally felt himself erupt again inside of Joanna. One powerful squirt filled her before he pulled himself free. He covered her shapely ass with ropes of his semen, before aiming at Roshina. He covered her small cheeks, as well as her thin back. Each of their ass cheeks were completely soaked in his seed. He had marked yet another part of them. Joanna and Roshina collapsed onto the ground, covered in sweat and gasping for air. The high priest took great pride in seeing his semen all over his slaves. He could feel his dick throb back to life in his hand. Despite the continued pain in his organ, he was eager to cover more of their bodies with his mark. Joanna and Roshina looked up at him. When they saw his dick still up and eager, their eyes lit up. They wanted more. They wanted him to cover and fill them, over and over. They were his eager slaves, and he couldn’t wait to saok them from head to toe.
There was only one thing Seth was sure of: if someone wanted to take all this away from him, they could pry it from his cold, dead hands.
*
Deep underneath the guards who were drawing on the walls of the arena and Seth who was frantically fucking his two slaves, Dotan was working in the underbelly of the complex. While exploring the place, the god found a blacksmith area. It must have been to repair the armor of the gladiators. Dotan had reawakened it, lighting the fires and using the hammers. Such hard work was beneath a god, but he was happy to do it in this case. After an eternity of smelting, hammering, and molding, he held up what he had made. It was a collar with a hinge and a ring on it for a chain to link onto. It was currently open, but the hooks on the closing latch were clearly designed to do one thing: never come undone, ever. It was permanent, impossible to open again once closed. Dotan grinned widely in the flickering light of the smelter.
“Won’t be long now.” he said delightfully.
Chapter 4: A Goddesss Falls
Summary:
As Dotan's plan comes to fruition, he finally confronts Zophiel. A shocking revelation is revealed between them that changes the nature of Dotan's entire plan! Meanwhile, Dotan intends to keep his promise to the other palace guards and deliver them the man-hating Lyfillia to be their sex slave. When he manages to trick her into sealing her power away, the horny human men have their way with her. Can she withstand Dotan's magic and the lust of these repressed men, or will she fall like all the other women?
Notes:
WARNING WARNING WARNING!
THIS STORY IS EXACTLY WHAT YOU THINK IT IS! IT CONTAINS RAMPANT MISOGYNY, RAPE, ENSLAVEMENT, AND ALL MANNER OF SUCH THINGS! THE OPINIONS EXPRESSED BY CHARACTERS ABOUT WOMEN IN THIS STORY DO NOT REFLECT THE AUTHOR'S REAL BELIEFS! THIS IS NOT A DOCUMENTARY OR A TREATISE! THIS IS A FICTIONAL STORY, WITH FICTIONAL CHARACTERS! NONE OF THE THINGS IN THIS STORY ARE TRUE NOR SHOULD BE ATTEMPTED! THIS STORY IS NOT MAKING A STATEMENT ABOUT SOCIETY OR REAL PEOPLE! THIS IS ENTIRELY 100% FICTION WITH NO CONNECTIONS TO REAL LIFE!
This story is a work of fiction. There are no connections to real people or events. All characters in this story are age 18 or older.
WARNING: This chapter contains creampie, oral, anal, gangbang, mind control, rape/nonconsent, impregnation, humiliation, bukkake, sexual slavery, male domination, mind break, and corruption. YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED!
Note: This is an old chapter I never posted here. I’m just updating all the websites I post things to. I’ll come back to this story one day, when I finish all of the others.
Chapter Text
Seth was awakened by a loud banging noise. He peeled his eyes open and sat up. He was briefly forced to disentangle himself from a mess of arms and legs. Joanna and Roshina were sleeping on either side of him, clinging onto him. They had all finally passed out sometime during the night, completely soaked in sweat and their fluids. Seth tried to get to his feet, but instantly collapsed back onto his butt and groaned. Every muscle in his body was aching terribly...especially the ones around his crotch. He had previously thought it only existed in jokes...but his dick was literally sore. Right now it looked pretty pathetic, shrunken and bruised. He hoped that it wasn't damaged too badly.
Before he could contemplate it further, there was even more knocking on the door, more earnestly. Seth got to his feet with a lot of effort and shuffled over to the door. He opened it to find a god staring directly at him.
"Are you finished?" Dotan asked flatly.
"Oh...uh...certainly my lord." Seth stammered. "How can I help you?"
Dotan looked past the mortal and spied the two women still lying in a heap.
"Had fun did you?" the god asked.
"Oh very much so my lord." the high priest said. "It was very enjoyable. Thank you so much."
"Of course." Dotan said as if it were obvious. "Your friends in the arena are almost done. We need to get underway quickly. You need to get dressed. I have a have something important for you to do...but first..." The god reached up and rubbed his nose. "Dump a bucket of water over yourself or something. You reek of sex."
"Of course my lord."
Several minutes later Seth reemerged from the room, recently washed and now clothed. Dotan was waiting for him somewhat impatiently.
"Finally ready?" the god demanded.
"Yes sir, I am at your service." Seth said.
"Good. Come along." Dotan instructed. They began walking down the hallway, but Seth was having a hard time keeping up. Every step he took was incredibly painful. He began groaning while trying to take bigger steps and keep up with the god.
"What's with you?" the god asked.
"I'm sore from last night." Seth groaned. "Everything on my body hurts, especially my dick."
"How many times did you do it?" Dotan asked.
"Uh...heavens...it had be...over twenty at least."
"Oh...wow...no wonder. That must have been tough for a mortal."
Seth wasn't sure he wanted to know how many times a god could do it, so he decided not to ask.
"What was that stuff?" the high priest asked. "I thought I was going to have a heart attack a few times."
"Essence of incubus flower."
"Incubus flower? Is that the ancient name of devil's breath?"
"I don't know. I've been ever so slightly busy for a few centuries." The god gave his high priest a hard stare and the mortal returned with a slightly nervous smile. "What difference does it make?"
"It's poisonous!"
"No it's not. Why would you...ooooohhhhh, I know why you think it's poisonous. Zophiel told mortals that it was poison."
"Why would she do that?"
"Incubus flower has certain properties that when distilled increases male tendencies when drunk."
"Okay...um...not to sound stupid my lord, but could you explain that in simpler words?"
"When males drink it, it makes them more like males. Their sexual desire increases, they become more aggressive, more competitive, and stronger. I have no doubt that's why Zophiel convinced everyone that it was poisonous. There's also a similar flower with the reverse properties, which I have no doubt Zophiel told you is also poisonous. Distilled succubus flower makes women more docile, sexually submissive, and emotional. Regardless, if you drink either of them it will temporarily change body chemistry."
"Well I think I took too much of it." Seth replied. "I hurt my dick."
"Really? That was a diluted solution." Dotan explained.
"What?" the high priest interjected. "THAT was diluted?"
"Indeed." Dotan reached into his shirt and pulled out a new bottle. It contained a liquid that instead of being purple, was clear like water. "This is the concentrated form."
"Never, ever let someone drink that." Seth said emphatically.
"Relax, thanks to you I have a better idea of how much to use."
"I was a test subject?"
"You've been a test subject since we met." Dotan's statement sounded very cold and detached. Seth shivered for a moment. He had to always keep in mind, his god was not one of kindness and mercy. The god reached to his side and lifted up something that had been attached to his waist. It appeared to be a wineskin. The god unscrewed the top and lifted up the bottle of incubus essence. He gingerly let a single drop of it fall into the wineskin before he screwed the top back on both of the containers. He shook the wineskin around for a few moments.
"Time to test it on a larger audience." Dotan stated.
Dotan and Seth emerged into the arena just as the other guards were putting the finishing touches on the symbols around the wall. Once it was finally finished, they all groaned and began holding their backs and arms, which were completely sore.
"Excellent job!" Dotan cried. All of the guards turned to him and groaned again.
"It took all night!" one of the guards complained.
"Every bone in my body is killing me!" another one cried.
"What was the point of this anyway?" yet another said.
"You know," Dotan began flatly. "I could crush all of your skulls in a matter of seconds."
"Um...of course, we say that with all due respect to you my lord." the lead guard said.
"That's what I thought you said." Dotan replied. "Now, I've brought this wine so that my...grateful followers...might have something to enjoy after their hard work."
"Oh we're very grateful!" one of the guards said.
"So grateful!"
"We're happy to be working for you my lord!"
"I'm sure." Dotan replied flatly. He ended up rolling his eyes and tossing the wineskin at them. One of the guards caught it and they all began crowding around, taking swigs of the liquor. Dotan scanned the wall around the arena, making sure that all of the symbols were consistent. Despite the guards not being top quality workers, they had done a competent job. The god grinned widely and his eyes seemed to glow in delight.
"Everything is in place." he said in glee. "I am so, so close. I've waited for centuries and it will soon all be mine!" Dotan turned back to the group of guards. They were all crowded around Thomas and chanting "chug, chug, chug!" The young man was desperately trying to swig down the wine he was clearly not used to drinking. "...Provided no one fucks this whole thing up."
Once the wineskin was finally empty the guards started groaning again. Now they were slouching and yawning.
"I could use some rest..." one of the guards said through a yawn.
"Yes, all of you should rest before this afternoon." Dotan said. "Except...which two of you would like to have the first turn with Lyfillia?" The question hung in the air for a few seconds before it registered. Two guards, one of them being the big leader, raised their hands before everyone else did (excluding Thomas). Dotan pointed at them. "You two got there first." Everyone else but Thomas and the two winners groaned.
"Okay, everyone else gets to go to bed, I need you two to stay up." Dotan ordered.
"What?" the big guard complained. Dotan gave the large man a stiff and dangerous glare. The guard went a little pale and looked as if he were about to sweat. "My lord, with all due respect, your highness."
"That's better. You want the first bite of the apple?" the god asked. "You have to work for it."
The two guards nodded nervously, but said nothing else. The other guards began shuffling out of the arena towards the exit, looking a little apprehensive at Dotan. They were learning that it was not wise to question him. The two remaining guards waited for their orders.
"I need the two of you to meet Zophiel's nephew at his arrival." Dotan explained. "He will be here shortly. You are to give him a meal, but put this solution in his food." The god reached into his shirt and extracted yet another bottle. Seth was beginning to wonder where he got all these bottles from in such a short amount of time.
"What is that?" the big guard asked.
"It's a special substance that will knock a demigod unconscious." Dotan explained. "It will also render him powerless for some time. It will only make a god drowsy so don't get any ideas. Also it will kill a mortal, so don't drink it."
"Yes sir, we understand." the big guard said warily. Dotan handed them the bottle. "What if he refuses to eat my lord?"
"Tell him it's part of the elvish marriage ritual." the god said. "Feed him bread and water like it's part of the purification process. If he asks about it, just tell him it was part of the instructions sent by the elvish gods."
"As you wish my lord." the big guard said.
"Go get ready. Tell all the other staff that you have orders to deal with Addur personally, so they can focus on making the wedding perfect."
"Yes sir." the guard replied. "One question though my lord, what if Zophiel catches wind of what we are doing?"
Dotan grinned from ear to ear. His pearly teeth gleamed as his eyes seemed to glow like they were gazing into a fire. The god looked immensely pleased with himself as he stared around the arena.
"You need not worry about Zophiel." he said. "I will deal with her shortly." The two guards nervously glanced at each other. They weren't sure what the god meant, but it wouldn't be good. He had the eyes of a madman right now. They nervously began shuffling away to complete their task. Seth, however, cleared his throat. Dotan tore his intense gaze away from the arena and towards his high priest.
"What?" Dotan asked, sounding annoyed.
"No offense my lord, and not to doubt you," Seth began. "What exactly is your plan to deal with Zophiel?"
"I am so glad you asked." the god replied.
"Oh heavens...I'm part of the plan aren't I?" Seth asked with wide eyes.
"It's a good thing you look exhausted and beat up. You are going to go to Zophiel and lure her here."
"And um...how am I supposed to do that?"
"I have to come up with everything don't I? Cover yourself in dirt and go into Zophiel's room limping. Tell her some mortals have kidnapped Roshina and they want her to come down to the arena."
"What if she just sends soldiers?" Seth asked.
"Tell her they demand that she comes alone, and if she doesn't they'll kill Roshina. Also say the people mentioned singing the Dirge of Sybelleth and mumbled something about a "God Seal.""
"I don't...what are those things?" Seth asked.
"I'll tell you later, if you succeed. Are you ready to finally begin our takeover?"
"In for a penny, in for a pound my lord."
*
Outside of Starminster Castle a grand carriage pulled up. It was carved ornately and gilded in gold. Two guards, one of them quite large, waited nervously outside the front door. They had shooed all the other servants away, barking about orders from Zophiel. Fortunately, the castle was in such an uproar that the servants just went with it. The door to the carriage opened and a handsome man in a white armor emerged. He was carrying an ornate baton, showing his rank as the Master of Arms. It was Addur, Zophiel's nephew. Unlike Zophiel, he had dark hair, but very bright eyes. It was no wonder that women swooned over him, even the most man-hating ones. After a servant helped him out of his carriage, they stepped back onto the cart and it sped away to the stables. Addur approached the two guards, his eyebrow raised. Both of the exhausted guards felt incredibly nervous. Although he did not exude quite as much power as Zophiel, his presence was still intimidating. A demigod could still easily snap a mortal's neck in half with one hand.
"Only you the two of you?" Addur asked. The guards glanced at each other and gulped.
"W-Well, you see my lord..." the big guard began. "There were some...last-minute preparations sent to us by the elves. They now want you to do some...Elvish purity ritual...before you marry..." The guard gulped again. Addur stared at him with a flat expression for a few moments. Then the demigod clicked his tongue and glanced off to the side.
"That's not a surprise." he said. "The last time I was with Malona she wanted to change me from "husband" to "holy husband.""
"O-oh...okay..." the guard replied. He had no idea what that was.
"So what is this ritual?" Addur asked.
"You have to be as isolated from people as much possible." the guard continued. "That's why there are only two of us. You are to stay in a very simple room. You will remain there until the wedding and eat only bread and water."
"Sounds like something elves would do." the demigod added. He motioned with his baton. "Well, lead the way."
"Of course, sire." the guard replied.
*
Seth stood outside the door to Zophiel's room. He was sweating and breathing deeply. It was one thing to trick mortals into things, but to deceive a goddess? That was going to be tough. Zophiel was older than the stones this castle was made of. Could he really trick such an ancient being? It wasn't as if Seth could take it all back now. He was neck-deep in the conspiracy already. Even if he came clean there was no way he would be forgiven for what he did to Joanna and Roshina. Seth took a deep breath and barged through the doors loudly.
Zophiel had been working at her desk when Seth slammed through the doors. The goddess jumped and whirled around. Seth stumbled into her room and hunched over. He panted as if he had been running and grabbed his knees.
"What is it? What is going on?" Zophiel demanded, standing up. The beautiful goddess was wearing another sheer, white dress, but this time it had what looked like a red flower branch up from her hip and bloom on her right breast. It was also studded with jewels.
"My lady!" Seth cried. He took a deep breath and stood back up. He looked as desperate as he could manage. The dirt and sweat all over his body looked convincing enough. "A group of dark god worshippers have invaded the castle!"
"What?" Zophiel shrieked. She looked equal amounts perplexed and horrified. "Where?"
"Th...there's an arena underneath the garden!" Seth replied. This seemed to horrify her even more. "They grabbed me when I was heading for the barracks after my shift! They...they have Roshina! They're threatening to kill her!" Now the goddess looked incredibly serious.
"Assemble the guards!" Zophiel cried. "We'll deal with them!"
"Wait, my lady!" Seth shouted. "They said that unless you come alone, they will kill Roshina on sight! But...but you can't go!"
"Why is that?" Zophiel asked.
"They...said some things to me..." Seth said darkly. "They mentioned a...God Seal...and the Dirge of Sybelleth. It sounds really bad!"
Zophiel straightened her spine and looked determined. She smugly lifted her nose up a little.
"Are all of them mortals?" she asked.
"Yes my lady, none of them seemed to be demigods." Seth replied.
"I wouldn't matter if they were." the goddess replied. "God Seals only work when other gods make them." There was a brief pause in the room as Seth's eyebrows raised.
"Oh." he said simply. He suddenly had a realization about Dotan's plans.
"It's something that should have been dealt with ages ago anyway. Lead me to these people."
"As you wish...my lady."
*
The two guards led Addur to a simple guest room. It was actually sleeping quarters for the servants of royal guests, but it was very out of the way and people very rarely went there. There was only a bed and a table with a chair in the bare room. On the table was some bread and water that the guards had put there. Addur seemed displeased, but went ahead and entered the room.
"Anything else to this purity ritual?" Addur asked.
"No, you just need to eat the bread and water." the big guard stated.
Addur grunted and sat down at the table. He casually took a bite of the bread while the other guards watched nervously. Addur chewed a few times before making a face.
"It tastes odd." he said to the guards.
"Oh..um...they put some extra stuff in it!" the other guard stated. "It...um...it..."purifies" you."
"In what way?" the demigod asked. The guards shuffled for a moment, trying to think of just exactly what to say. The big one's eyes then brightened. He leaned forward, held up his hand and whispered something.
"It makes you shit." he said.
"Oh." Addur said. "THAT kind of purify."
"Yeah...yeah...purity of mind and body."
"Sounds like something the elves would do."
"It totally does!" the guard shouted a little too loudly. Addur gave him an odd look. He took a sip of water and continued eating bread. The guards glanced at each other, trying to come up with a reason to stay.
"So my lord..." the big guard began. "If I may be so bold as to ask, are you excited to get married?"
"Oh very much." Addur said through another bite of bread in his mouth. "Malona is one of those purity-oriented elves that are popular nowadays. It won't be an exciting marriage, but she's quite nice and beautiful. I won't mind spending time with her."
"Oh, that's very lovely sir." the big guard said with a smile. "Are you planning on having any children, if you feel like answering that question that is."
"Oh I don't mind." Addur said. "She said maybe in fifty years or so we could think about it. Until then we will remain pure. Marriage isn't just about reproduction. It's also about..." Addur abruptly stopped talking. He stared straight ahead for a few moments. Then his head dropped like a rock onto the table. It slammed with a loud noise, knocking over the plate and the cup of water.
Neither guard moved for a few seconds. They then glanced at each other.
"Is he...um...is he dead?" the other guard asked.
"Uh...maybe..." the big guard replied. He walked over and lifted Addur's head up. He put his ear next to his nose and mouth. "No, he's still breathing."
"Well thank the heavens for that. I guess Dotan wasn't kidding."
"We better get used to calling him Lord Dotan. Now help me get him out of this armor and tie him up."
*
Seth hobbled down the corridors of the arena. Zophiel kept eyeing him the whole time he was walking.
"Are you alright?" the goddess asked.
"I'm fine my lady." Seth said. "They beat me before they sent me to get you. They mean business."
"You have nothing to fear." Zophiel replied. "Mortals are no match for gods."
"Of course my lady." he replied. Seth gazed up and saw they were near the entrance to the arena. "We're almost there my lady!" The guard ran to the best of his ability. Zophiel trotted behind him. They emerged into the huge coliseum.
The inside of the arena was dimly lit for once. Seth quickly glanced around, wondering what he was supposed to be looking for. In the dark he saw what appeared to be a dozen figures in the pit surrounding someone who was tied up. The guard could make out a gleaming blade being held up to the one in ropes.
"M...My lady!" Seth cried. "They must have seen me! They're going to stab Roshina!"
"No they won't!" Zophiel cried. In the blink of an eye, she had leapt onto the top of the wall over the pit, dress and all. She dove into the arena like a hawk after its prey. She slammed into the figure holding the knife...and got a strange surprise.
She collapsed onto the sand and stood up, dazed. In her hands was not a person, but a strawman, made of cloth and sticks.
"What is...?"
There was a loud crack. The fires that lit the coliseum flared to life. The walls of the arena, covered in symbols, began to glow. With a noise similar to a snake hissing, a barrier of light whipped around the walls and then domed over the top. The entire pit was completely covered. Zophiel whirled her head around, confused. She then turned around, glaring at Seth. The mortal was staring at her blankly.
"What...what is this?" the goddess demanded. "What did you do?"
"Nothing." Seth said. "I just...wow...I can't believe that worked. This is...really going to happen."
"A mortal can't seal away a god!" Zophiel cried in anger.
"Oh? You're making a lot of assumptions."
Zophiel straightened her spine and froze. Ever so slowly, she turned her body around. A tall male was standing behind her, above the arena.
"What...who...?" she began. Then she saw his dark hair, amber eyes, and the scar over his right eye. "No...No! It can't be! I sealed you away! I trapped you forever!"
Dotan smugly crossed his arms.
"Did you now? You might want to check on that." the god answered flatly. Seth had walked around the arena to stand beside his god.
"It's impossible!" Zophiel shouted. "A God Seal made by a god can't be broken!"
"If you say so." Dotan replied flatly. They stared each other down for several moments. Then Zophiel screamed.
In an outburst of power, a shockwave went around the arena. The sand exploded outwards, as if something had impacted it. Zophiel's wings burst out of her back. They were pure white, and stretched straight outwards, almost like a dove's. The goddess's halo appeared above her head. It was bright gold and looked as if had golden flames coming off of it. This was her true god form, one that gods use when they are about to use their power. Seth cringed in fear, but Dotan didn't budge. Zophiel held out her hands to either side of her, her palms open. Balls of light began glowing in them, increasing in intensity every second.
"You think you can contain me, boy?" Zophiel asked incredulously.
"I wonder." Dotan replied noncommittally. His nonchalant attitude was apparently infuriating the goddess. Zophiel let out a snarl. With a powerful shout she jammed her hands forward. A blast of pure power shot at Dotan and Seth. Seth shrieked and jumped backwards. Dotan still didn't move. The golden blast struck the barrier. The shield of light didn't budge. Zophiel didn't stop, and let out a constant stream of energy erupting from her hands. After a few moments, the shield began to bubble where her blast of power hit. Encouraged, Zophiel screamed and pushed even more of her power into it. The bubble continued to grow and grow, slowly looking like a tumor growing on the shield.
The barrier then glowed. Some of the symbols around the arena lit up. Zophiel only had a split second before she realized that there was more than one magic spell in the pit. With tremendous force, the shield bounced back into place. Her magic blast was belched back at her. The goddess dove to one side, but wasn't quick enough. Her own energy struck the ground right beside her and exploded. She shrieked and was thrown like a ragdoll towards the edge of the arena. When she hit the barrier a few more of the symbols lit up on the walls. The goddess screamed bloody murder as electricity shot through her body. Dust and debris flew in all directions and filled the arena completely with a cloud, as the shield didn't stop tiny particles or air. Seth covered his mouth and face with his shirt and began coughing. Dotan still didn't budge.
After a few moments, Dotan lifted his hand. It was glowing faintly.
"Wind." he said, as if bored. Abruptly, a vortex of wind swept through the arena. All of the dust was pulled into it. In a matter of seconds, the air was clear again. The vortex then went into one of the passageways, blowing all the dirt into it and out of the way. Dotan then lowered his hand, crossing his arms again.
Zophiel slowly stood up. She was holding her arm, which had absorbed the majority of the damage from the barrier. It had temporarily been paralyzed. Her dress was now torn on her arm and the whole thing was covered in dirt. All the pure white on it was now brown. She walked towards the middle of the arena and gave Dotan an evil glare again.
"Want to try again?" Dotan asked flatly. Zophiel spit in his direction. "How unlady-like."
"This barrier won't hold me forever and you know it!" she shrieked.
"Do I? This is an actual God Seal." Dotan explained. "What you put me in was not. A God Seal is not just one spell, but actually three, a barrier spell, a reflection spell, and an attack spell. You only put a powerful barrier up around me." Dotan then casually unfolded his arms and shrugged. "Given enough practice, anyone could break it."
"Is that so?" Zophiel asked. She took her hand off her hurt arm and stood up straight. Her injury had already recovered. "And you think with your amount of power even those spells can keep me in?" The goddess's sapphire eyes turned towards Seth. "Perhaps you should know who you're dealing with mortal. You chose him over me. This man will not protect you when my sister and my followers come for you. This man...is a demigod."
"What?" Seth exclaimed. He jerked his head towards Dotan. "Demigod!?" A demigod was powerful to be sure...but even at their very best they were only a quarter the strength of a god. Seth was horrified. When the other goddesses descended upon them there was no way they could win. Dotan still hadn't moved. His face was completely blank.
"A demigod you say?" Dotan asked. "And why would you think that?"
"Don't make me say it, boy!" Zophiel replied.
"Say it." Dotan snapped.
"Dotan!"
"I want to hear you say it!" the god shouted. Zophiel briefly snarled at him again. Anger was burning in her eyes.
"Because your father was a human!"
The moment those words left her lips, Dotan shouted at the ceiling. The entire arena rumbled loudly. The rocks around Dotan's feet cracked and Seth was knocked backwards onto his ass again. Then with a loud boom, two large and black things shot out of Dotan's back. They came around his body and briefly covered him. They were wings, big and dark. While Zophiel's wings resembled a dove's, his resembled a hawk or an eagle, a bird of prey. The top layer was jet black, but the lower feathers were a deep brown. With a second shout, the wings spread open, revealing Dotan's true form. The wings were wide, more than twice the height of his body. Over his head was a halo, but unlike Zophiel's it was deep red. The crimson-looking flames coming off it were much larger than hers and were the color of blood.
Upon seeing this Seth was certain of two things. First, Dotan was a god and a very powerful one judging from the size of his wings and halo. Both of those things were a manifestation of their magical power, and were a good measurement of how much they had. Second, and he was pretty sure of it before but this proved it, Dotan was a god of darkness. Seth briefly clutched his chest and heaved a sigh of relief.
"Oh thank heavens..." he muttered. "He is a god. I might just live."
Zophiel stared with wide eyes. She looked as if she were completely baffled.
"What?" she asked. "But that...that isn't impossible."
"Is it?" Dotan asked. He sounded angry now. "Perhaps you were mistaken."
"That's no way!" Zophiel shouted accusingly. "Your father was human! There's no way he wasn't!"
"And how would you know that for certain?" Dotan asked. His amber eyes were shining brightly and eagerly. Zophiel stared at him in confusion...until she saw something moving beside Dotan. Seth had popped back up, and was looking between them confused. The words caught in the goddess's throat.
"How CAN you be certain?" Dotan asked. "My mother could have sneaked off with a god! She could have slept around behind your back! Yet, there is no doubt in your mind? There's only one way you can know with absolute certainty. That would be if you were there from the very start, to the very finish." Dotan once again, and smugly, crossed his arms. Now it was his turn to turn his nose up at Zophiel.
"Isn't that right? Mother?"
Seth could feel his jaw drop and his brain short-circuit.
"What...the...fuck?" the mortal said. He quickly glanced between the two of them, Dotan's smug face and Zophiel's horrified one. One couldn't see it on first glance, maybe not even on the second or even if they were standing side-by-side. Her hair was blonde, his was black. Her eyes were blue, his were amber. Even their expressions and body structures were wildly different...but now that Seth knew...there was something about their noses and chins. They were very similar, and their hairlines were both rounded the same way. And the way she called him "boy"...
"He's telling the truth isn't he?" Seth asked, jerking his head towards the goddess. Zophiel seemed to still be stuck in horror.
"Of course I am." Dotan replied for her. "The great, pure Zophiel fucked a lowly human and produced a child who turned out to have a dark aspect, and once she realized what she had done...she sealed him away, trying to make him disappear. Isn't that right, mother?"
Zophiel's mouth moved in vain for a few moments before words actually came out.
"That's impossible!" she finally said. "Your father was a human! A mortal! They can't produce gods! Not even with other gods!"
"Really? The ancient legends say otherwise." Dotan said. "I seem to recall one legend of a male god mating with a mortal female and producing one of our godly ancestors. Sounds like the same thing but in reverse."
"That's just a myth!" Zophiel shrieked.
"And yet...here I am." Dotan replied, holding his arms wide again. "And there...you are." The god grinned widely. It was that unsettling grin, the kind that would make mortals shiver deep in their gut no matter how tough they were. "In a true God Seal." There was an uncomfortable silence. Zophiel's expression had fallen and she seemed to have a stunned expression on her face.
"Dotan...wait..." Zophiel began. Without warning Dotan began to laugh. It caught Seth's attention because it was different from all of his other laughs. All the other ones had some sort of malice in them. They had been dark, ego-centric, and only came when he was dominating those weaker than him. This was different. It was real. Dotan legitimately found something funny.
"Are you kidding me?" the god laughed. "Are you going trying to convince me to let you go? After all you've done, you expect me to listen to you?"
Zophiel flinched and her eyes widened. She didn't seem to have a response to that. Dotan finally stopped laughing and let out a groan.
"Oooohohoho...you are dumber than I thought." the god said with pride. "I can't believe you fell for everything I did. I've been out for days! I have people placed all over the castle working for me! I even got your pet dark elf to work for me!"
"Roshina? Impossible." Zophiel said.
"You think so? Well so far in terms of women I'm 3 and 0." Dotan said. "I've caught three of them and broken two. I'm feeling good about this prospect as well."
Zophiel abruptly looked disgusted.
"You'll never break me!" she shouted.
"Everyone always thinks that." Dotan replied. "Yet so far, they have all bowed before me. I wonder how much time you have left?"
"What are you talking about?" the goddess demanded.
"A God Seal is a bit of a misnomer." Dotan explained. "Technically a spell like that doesn't exist. It's not one spell, but three. It's not even really a seal, it's a barrier, a reflector, and an attack all rolled into one."
"How...how could you know all that?" Zophiel asked. Seth actually wanted an answer to that as well. If Zophiel didn't know how to do it properly, how the hell did Dotan, her son she sealed away for centuries, know how? Instead, the god merely grinned.
"Wouldn't you love to know?" he asked. "The answer is closer than you think."
Zophiel instantly looked puzzled and spent several seconds thinking. Dotan was eager to move on however.
"I actually have two other spells mixed in there as well." he elaborated. "It's quite a lethal cocktail, I'm surprised my mortal worshipers were able to do it right."
"Worshipers! How?" Zophiel asked.
"I'm just that much better than you I guess. Of course, I'm only going to get better."
"What are you talking about?"
"One of those two other spells is slowly draining you of your power."
"What?" Zophiel appeared alarmed. She jerked her head around and took a closer look at the symbols. One of them was constantly glowing faintly. It was still behind the barrier, so Zophiel couldn't get to it. "So what? It's only a tiny amount! I have a ton of power! You would have to leave me in here for ages!"
"Then I suppose I'll do just that." Dotan said, shrugging. "It'll be easy with the final spell."
"Final one?"
"Oh yes, you see..." Dotan held out his hand. A bolt of electricity shot out of his hand. It struck right next to Zophiel, throwing up dirt. The goddess briefly shrieked and jumped, looking back up in shock. "The barrier lets things in, not out. So if I were to let in all manner of wild creatures for you to fight once you're weakened, well...you'll just have to fight them off with whatever magic you have left."
Zophiel looked as if someone had punched her in the stomach. She suddenly realized the gravity of her situation. Dotan had thought this out, step-by-step. He manipulated those around her to get her just where he wanted...and then he sprung a perfect trap. It was like he was a master manipulator and a magic expert...but how? He had spent centuries under the ground! Who could have taught him all this? "The answer is closer than you think?"" What did that even mean? Zophiel steeled her will and clenched her fists.
"Once my sister hears of this..." she began.
"Oh?" Dotan asked. He reached into his shirt and removed some papers. It was the itinerary. "You mean the goddess who is arriving later today around four o'clock? I wonder what she'll find waiting for her? Perhaps...another trap?"
"How did you...?" Zophiel began. Then she remembered...Roshina running out of her room. "There's no way the army would let you..."
Dotan leaned forward, his hand cupped over his ear.
"Hm?" he began, as if he couldn't hear her. "Oh? You mean the people whose pay you slashed and used as janitors? I'm sure they will be very loyal to you."
Zophiel was beginning to look pale.
"The people...they won't let..."
"Oh come now," Dotan waved his hand through the air. "I think the word you're looking for is "women." The women won't let me do it? You honestly think that the women of this country will be able to stop me? They aren't as strong as men, the people you've disrespected and marginalized. The males will probably be happy for the change I bring. Also, despite you favoring women over men, I'm willing to bet there aren't any women in the army. If I'm the only man with an army in the entire country, who do you think is going to win?"
"The...the other goddesses..."
"You mean those people that are completely separate and independent from one another? They are scattered all over the country. I can take them out one by one...unless you think they'll band together?" The terrified expression on the goddess's face told him that they wouldn't. "This is one hell of a world you've built here. I take you and Lyfillia out, and it'll topple over easily." Dotan smiled and shrugged once again. He turned and began walking out of the arena. "Let's just see how easy it will be."
"Dotan...please..." Zophiel began. Her son stopped in his tracks. He was in the doorway of one of the corridors. His back was to her, making his expression unreadable.
"You don't get to say"please" to me." he said flatly. "I said that word a lot, over and over again. What mercy did you show me? Why should I show you any?"
"This...this is all one big mistake..." Zophiel tried to say.
"Don't call me that..." Dotan muttered.
"I didn't mean for this to happen." the goddess continued. "You weren't supposed to be this way!"
Dotan punched the wall beside his head. Seth, who had been watching the entire time flabbergasted, immediately turned and ran. Practically the entire section of seats next to Dotan collapsed in a mess of stones. He had punched it so hard that the entire coliseum rumbled and rocks fell from the ceiling. The wall around the arena was reinforced however...it didn't budge. Dotan whirled around, seemingly unbothered by the pile of rubble he created. There was anger in his eyes, real anger. His fists were in tight balls and his eyes looked as if they could melt steel on contact.
"You shut your fucking mouth!" the god bellowed. He marched over to the wall of the arena and gazed down at her. He pointed an accusing finger at his mother. "You know nothing! I'm not a fake! I'm not a mistake! This is the way I was born! This is the way I am! It's in my very blood! I'm a dark, male god, and nothing you do can change that!" Dotan's wings spread out and his halo briefly flared even brighter. "YOU are the one with the problem! YOU are the one who sealed me away! YOU are the one who gave me this scar! YOU are the one who can't accept ME!" Dotan leaned forward, his eyes seemingly glowing even brighter.
"So you know what I'm going to do since you've fucked this world over?" Dotan asked. "I'm going to fix it. Women have made this society so weak that I'm going to topple it in short order. Then I will restore it to what it should be. The weak shall submit to the strong. Women shall assume their rightful place as submissive slaves for men."
"What? What the hell are you saying?" Zophiel asked. She looked absolutely stunned and appalled at the same time.
"I will restore the rightful, dominate order." Dotan replied. "I will make women the slaves of men. I will enslave all the goddesses of this realm and make the entire country bow at my feet, and when I do you will be watching from behind me, a collar around your neck and my symbol branded on your hip!"
"You're insane!" Zophiel declared. "A misogynistic madman!"
"Well, thank you for raising one, mother." Dotan replied coldly. "I think I'm going to leave you here to soften you up a bit. Why don't you think about what I'm doing to your beloved vagina utopia while you're at it? Soon, you'll be as weak as a mortal and at my mercy. Then you will either submit to me...or die."
"None of that will happen!" Zophiel cried.
"We'll see." Dotan replied. His usual demeanor had returned. "In the meantime, enjoy spending some time alone without your order of virgins to worship the ground you walk on." The god turned around and began walking through the partially-ruined corridor. He threw a deadly glare towards Seth. "Come."
"Oh, uh, yes, I'd be delighted to." Seth stated.
"Mortal! Wait! Don't go!" Zophiel cried.
"Ignore her." Dotan stated. "For all intents and purposes, she doesn't exist anymore."
"Yes sir." Seth replied, reaching his god's side.
"Let's go." Dotan ordered. They began strolling out of the arena.
"Dotan! DOTAN! DON'T WALK AWAY FROM ME! DOOOOTTTTAAAAAAANNNNN!!!" Several loud concussive blasts could be heard as Zophiel pounded against the barrier. It didn't give, and Dotan didn't turn back around. Zophiel's screams faded as they disappeared into the corridors. Only one thing went through Seth's mind:
The queen is dead. Long live the king.
*
Dotan and Seth did not speak as they made the round-about trip to the entrance. They exited on the opposite side as the exit so they had to go around the entire coliseum. Once they were finally at the entrance Dotan stopped in his tracks. He held out his arm, stopping the mortal as well.
"You will not breathe a word of this to anyone." Dotan said. "Not even under the worst of tortures. If anyone ever hears of what you learned here today or what happened, I will personally find you and rip out your spine from your living body." The god's eyes told Seth that he was dead serious. The mortal gulped and nodded.
"As you wish my lord." he said. Dotan turned to continue walked. "Even the part about your mother? That would entitle you to inherit the kingdom."
"Not a single word...wait, what?" The god jerked his head back around.
"The Kingdom of Altea is Zophiel's property." Seth explained. "She changed the inheritance law to the firstborn child instead of just the firstborn male, but you are her only offspring. In the event of the owner of an estate is either incapable, dead...or missing...the rightful inheritor is given the property. In order of common law: it is the spouse, the children in descending order, then family members based upon how closely related they are. As the child of Zophiel, you are entitled to her estate...which includes the kingdom."
Dotan stared at Seth with the blankest expression he could manage. It was the god's turn to have his brain short out.
"Wha..." he began. "How the hell do you know all that? You've been oblivious to nearly all other things."
"Property law I know." Seth said sheepishly. "It's how my older brother got the farm, the girl I wanted, and why I had to hit the road to find a living."
"I think we can fix that." Dotan replied.
"You damn right we can fix that." Seth replied. The god gave him an odd look. "My lord."
"Yes, you should end every sentence with that." the god said wryly. "Now that I have proven myself I will not tolerate any more disrespect, especially from my high priest, do I make myself clear?"
"Yes sir, absolutely." Seth stated firmly. "You are my lord and king, never have that in doubt."
"You sound more confident in me than before." the god noted.
"I've had a demonstration my lord." Seth said. "I will never doubt you again."
"I imagine not." Dotan stated. "You're smarter than you think Seth. As my high priest you should use your brain more often."
"Um...thank you my lord. I'll try."
"Good." Dotan walked out into the daylight. This time he wasn't slinking around, hiding, and engaging in clandestine actions. He was in broad daylight, in full view of everyone. "Now then, let us prepare for my dear aunt Lyfillia's arrival. I take it my (cousin is it?) cousin Addur has been taken care of?"
"From what I've heard my lord, it was easy."
"They left themselves completely wide open. This will be easier than I could have ever imagined."
"Would you like us to do away with Addur my lord?"
"No, far from it, he will become an integral part of my new army."
"But...my lord, he eagerly agreed to be a part of the elvish and Zophiel alliance. He even praised Malona for being so chaste before their marriage. He's totally the opposite of what you want."
"As you can atest to, I can be very convincing." Dotan said. "Now then, take me to my throne room. I need to begin to remove Zophiel's fishy stench from it."
*
Dotan set up his new trap. This time he didn't even bother hiding. He obtained curious glances from staff workers, but they didn't stop him or anything. For the moment, the god kept his power low, so people would think he was just some tall worker or something. Seth assisted to the best of his ability as they drew new symbols in a line that cut the throne room in half. Dotan asked for a box from the catacombs of the arena to be brought up to him. Seth managed to do it, and he couldn't help but notice that the arena was perfectly quiet. He wanted to peek it on Zophiel, to see if she had given up, but his lord had told him to completely ignore her for now. After waking up the guards from their late night, Dotan set everything up for his plan...and Seth had a front row seat.
*
Lyfillia and Malona entered the throne room. Lyfillia looked quite different from her sister. She was taller and had dark hair and brown eyes. Her nose was also long and prominent, but she it still didn't detract from the fact that she was beautiful. Malona, an elven demigoddess, was a very attractive woman as well. She had platinum blonde hair, purple eyes and that perfect light elf face. She was noticeably short, but nowhere near how small dark elves like Roshina were. She also had nice womanly curves, that she didn't attempt to hide with her tight dress despite her championing being chaste. They were casually talking to one another as they passed the doors. They actually traveled a good distance in the long room before Lyfillia finally looked up.
"What? Who are you?" she asked. Casually sitting on the throne that had been her sister's was Dotan. Seth was standing off to the side, looking more relaxed than he had before. Dotan casually crossed his arms.
"How quickly we forget." he said. He reached up with one of his fingers and tapped to the side of his amber eyes. "Remember? Think carefully old woman."
Lyfillia narrowed her eyes at the jab, but also began thinking. After a few moments her eyes perked back up.
"Wait, I remember you!" she shouted. "You were that little boy Zophiel dragged around all those ages ago! You were an annoying little brat, always hanging around and begging for her attention!"
"Well I have fond memories of you as well dear aunt." Dotan replied.
"What!" the goddess replied, outraged. "What nonsense is this! Zophiel would never allow herself...!"
"To lay down with a dirty, filthy man?" Dotan finished. "Oh, it gets better. She didn't lay down with just any man, but a mortal, a human."
"You're insane!" Lyfillia replied.
"That's what Zophiel said before I dealt with her!" he replied. "And now where is she? Strange, I don't see her!"
"What...what did you do with my sister!?"
"She is...indisposed. I guess that makes me her heir doesn't it?"
"As if I would let a filthy pig assume my throne!" Lyfillia swung her arm around. A blast of energy, similar to Zophiel's, erupted out of her hand. It went halfway across the throne room before hitting a barrier and cancelling out.
"Just to be clear," Dotan began, not fazed in the slightest. "Am I a filthy pig because I'm your nephew or because I have a penis?"
"Why you...!" Lyfillia took a few steps forward. Malona abruptly grabbed the goddess's arm. Lyfillia jerked her head around to see Malona's worried expression.
"We should leave!" the demigoddess said. "We need to tell the people!"
Lyfillia growled, but seemed to begrudgingly agree. They both turned to dash out of the room, but the door was shut tight. The guards had apparently sealed it behind them. There was another barrier, over the door this time. Malona looked as if she were terrified. Lyfillia looked even more angry. She whirled back around to Dotan.
"You think these shields can hold me?" she shouted.
"Funny, Zophiel said the the same thing." Dotan replied. He glanced around the room. "Strange, I still don't see her."
"You think a mere mortal could...!" Lyfillia began to say. Her words were cut short. Dotan's wings exploded out of his back. His red halo exploded to life above his head. Lyfillia was instantly taken aback. Dotan was not only a god, but a dark god.
"Impossible!" Lyfillia shouted.
"You are so much like my mother it's shocking." Dotan replied. "Well this has been fun, but I think it's time to get down to business huh?" Dotan opened the box Seth had brought. He lifted up two objects out. They dangled from chains in his hands. They were two collars, made from some sort of silver-like metal. "You two are going to put these around your neck, and you will submit to me."
"You are a special kind of madman." Lyfillia said hatefully. "I will never submit to some egotistical man!"
"You don't care that I'm a dark god, only a man?" Dotan asked as if the answer was obvious. "No matter. You don't have to put them on."
"We...don't?" Malona asked. She was looking increasingly panicked. She was a demigoddess sandwiched between two gods.
"No! Of course not!" Dotan said, his voice clearly artificial. His motioned towards Seth. His high priest then walked over to a door behind the throne. It was hidden behind a curtain and was a convenient exit for Zophiel. Once the door was open two guards dragged in a man tied to a chair and with a bag over his head. They placed him in front of the throne. The guards then casually left the room. Dotan approached the man in the chair. He jerked off the bag. Despite being blindfolded and gagged...it was unmistakably Addur. He was now dressed in only regular clothing.
"Addur!" Malona shouted She now looked distraught. Addur didn't respond. Apparently they had plugged his ears with something. Dotan ignored her. He suddenly pulled a large knife out of his waist. He put it to Addur's chest, causing the demigod to jump.
"Put on the collars or I will flay this man alive." Dotan said casually.
"You wouldn't dare!" Malona cried desperately. Dotan lifted the knife off of Addur, held his arms open, and had a genuinely confused expression on his face.
"Why wouldn't I?" the dark god asked. "I don't know him. Why would I care?"
Malona abruptly looked a little pale. Dotan smiled and brought the knife back to Addur's chest. He pushed the sharp end of the blade through the shirt and into his skin. Addur screamed against the gag as Dotan carved a huge gash across his chest.
"No! Stop! Stop it!" Malona screamed desperately. Dotan actually listened. He held up the bloody knife with a smile.
"Hm?" Dotan asked. "Had a change of heart have we?"
"Please! Don't hurt my holy husband anymore!" Malona cried.
"Well, if you don't want your holy...holy hus...wait...what the...what the fuck..." Dotan stammered for a few moments before jerking his head towards Seth. "What the fuck is a holy husband?"
Seth made an unpleasant face before speaking.
"It's um..." the mortal began. "It's a um...a husband who swears to forgo any sex unless it's for reproductive purposes only. He also swears not to have any impure thoughts, even about his wife."
"Wha...?" Dotan looked genuinely baffled. "Why the fuck would anyone agree to...oh never mind!" The god finally turned back to the Malona, except now he looked annoyed.
"Agree to put on the collars and submit!" he demanded. "Otherwise I will slowly kill this man, ripping his flesh off piece by piece!"
Malona appeared distraught. She turned to Lyfillia, who looked incredibly infuriated.
"We have to!" Malona cried.
"I will never submit to the likes of this god!" Lyfillia replied.
"The word you're looking for is "man!"" Dotan interjected. He was ignored.
"If we don't do as he says he'll kill Addur!" Malona reasoned. "He's your nephew and vital for our people's alliance! We've already made promises of purity with each other!"
"Who the fuck would agree...!" Dotan tried to interject again. He was still ignored.
"The marriage process has already started! Zophiel will never forgive us if we let him die!"
Lyfillia snarled and looked at the wall. She was fighting between her pride and what she thought was right. Malona leaned in close and began whispering.
"It's just a collar and some words." she said quietly. "We can take them off and deny what we said later. He's just trying to get a rise out of us. Come on, please, for Zophiel and Addur?"
Lyfillia let out one more growl before stomping her foot on the floor.
"Fine!" the goddess cried. No sooner had those words left her lips than the collars landed in front of them. They both jumped and glanced up at Dotan, who looked incredibly pleased.
"On the count of three! Put them on!" Dotan declared happily. Malona looked fearful and Lyfillia looked enraged, but they both picked up the collars. They collar worked on a hinge and had a hooking mechanism where it was supposed to be closed. With distaste, they put the devices around their necks.
"Ready? One...two...THREE!" he cried. They both snapped the collars shut. "You...dumb bitches."
Both Malona and Lyfillia instantly felt as if their breath had been drained out of them. All of their limbs felt heavy. They both collapsed onto the ground. They could feel their magic fading into nothing, as if it were sucked away from them. After a few moments of gasping Lyfillia jerked her head back up to see a grinning Dotan.
"What...did you do?" she demanded.
"Did you honestly think I would just take your word for it?" he asked. "Those aren't normal collars you idiots. They are enchanted mithrazite collars."
"What?" Lyfillia said weakly.
"Ah, you actually know what that is do you? There were a few rocks of mithrazite at the bottom of the arena. It is a mineral which holds magic rather than eventually letting it dissipate. Soooooo...if a dark god was to enchant mithrazite collars with magic suppression and had certain dumb bitches close the circuit around their body...well...they might find themselves as weak as common mortals."
Dotan chuckled to himself. He motioned towards Seth again, who called in the guards to take Addur away. Then, as if it were terribly easy, Dotan waved his glowing hand. The shields around the room instantly dropped. He reached into his pocket and extracted what appeared to be two metal hooks. He began slowly walking towards the two women in the center of the room. They both tried to scramble backwards, but they seemed to be completely lacking any strength.
"Do you remember what you said to me the last time we saw each other?" the god asked.
"Wha...what?" Lyfillia asked weakly.
"You told Zophiel "either get rid of that brat or cut his penis off."" Dotan said flatly. ""I don't want any of his filth around me."" Abruptly, Dotan moved in a blur of speed, barely visible to the eye. He bolted directly in front of Lyfillia. He took the hook in his hand and jammed it into the stone floor. He then phased directly in front of Lyfillia and seized the chain attached to her collar. He jerked her back, causing her to shriek and briefly fly into the air before slamming onto the floor again. Dotan took the end of the chain and connected it to the hook. Then, with his bare hands, he closed the metal hook around the chain, trapping her. Lyfillia found herself in an unfamiliar position. She was on the ground, trying to recover from her impact. Without the immense magic coursing through her body, she was as frail as a human. Malona began to stumble backwards, attempting to escape. Dotan smiled and gazed towards her. Her blood started to turn cold.
"Going somewhere?" the god asked. Malona gulped, sweat coming down her face. Then she turned to try and run. Dotan darted across the room. He seized the demigoddess's collar and jerked her forward. In the blink of an eye, the elf was against the wall. Dotan easily shoved another hook into the marble behind her, and bent it closed with her chain in the loop. Now Malona was trapped. Dotan stepped back, looking amused. Malona hadn't hit the wall quite so hard, so she still had her wits. She was pulling on the chain and hook, completely in vain. Dotan turned his back to her.
"You can relax." the god said bluntly.
"H-huh?" Malona asked in a weak voice.
"I have no intention of doing anything to you." Dotan said, glancing back at her.
"Wh...why?" the elf asked.
"You want me to change my mind?" the god asked.
"No! No...I...um..." Malona was struggling with words. "You just...weakened me...and..."
"I didn't weaken you, I crippled you." Dotan's tone was similar to a teacher correcting a student. "You are very fortunate in one aspect however. The elves never did anything to particularly offend me. Only ever spoke to one of them, and although he was rude..." Dotan's amber eyes slowly turned towards his aunt, who was beginning to get back on her feet. "He was nowhere near as rude as the others."
Lyfillia glared and spat in his direction.
"My, my. You and Zophiel are exactly alike." Dotan said. "Well, except for one thing." The god darted across the room again. He was suddenly right in front of Lyfillia. He grabbed her by the throat above her collar and, despite her elevated height, lifted her up off the ground. The goddess attempted to struggle, grabbing at his hand and kicking, but it was to no avail. She was as weak as any mortal.
"Let's take a look..." Dotan said. He reached up with his free hand and seized onto his aunt's dress. He easily ripped the entire lower half of it off. Lyfillia shrieked and desperately kicked Dotan, but it was like hitting a rock. With a gleeful expression, the god reached out and dug his hand into her folds. The goddess shrieked again, gyrating and kicking. After a few moments, however, Dotan frowned. He then roughly dropped his aunt onto the ground. She crumpled into a heap and desperately covered herself up.
"You hypocritical little bitch..." Dotan said.
"What the hell are you talking about?" Lyfillia shrieked. The god squatted so he was on her level and glared directly into her brown eyes.
"You're not a virgin. You've fucked a man just like Zophiel has." Dotan said flatly. Lyfillia's face suddenly turned deep red. She narrowed her eyes and grit her teeth angrily.
"What do you know about it!" she shrieked like a banshee. "I prefer the civil company of women next to the debauched idiots that are men! That doesn't mean I don't know what lying down with your disgusting kind is like!"
Dotan merely grunted. He leaned even closer, causing Lyfillia to lean backwards.
"Why do you hate men so much?" he asked. "It's not just men like me. You hate them all, even ones like that holy husband, emasculated Addur."
"I don't have to explain myself to you!"
"Is it because you aren't as pretty as Zophiel?"
Dotan didn't think it was possible, but Lyfillia looked even angrier.
"YOU KNOW NOTHING ABOUT ME!" Lyfillia screamed at the top of her lungs. Dotan laughed loudly at her outburst.
"So that's what it is." the god stated. "You're beautiful, to be certain, but no one compares to Zophiel, the goddess of beauty. So, the men all lined up for Zophiel, but ignored her dumpy little sister. You couldn't hate Zophiel, she ruled half of the nation. You needed to be in her good graces. So instead, you turned your anger towards an entire gender. You're incredibly petty."
"That has nothing to do with it! You're talking out of your ass!"
"Zophiel's."
"What!"
"Zophiel's ass. She's the one who told me that."
Lyfillia stopped. Her face fell and she appeared bewildered.
"There...she wouldn't say...when?" she stammered.
"When I was sitting in her lap, crying." Dotan explained casually. "It was after you said that "penis chopping" thing to me. My mother comforted me by telling me why she thought you were such a bitch."
Lyfillia apparently had enough. She shrieked and lunged forward. She seized Dotan's shirt and brought her face right up to his. He didn't react.
"You know nothing about my sister!" the goddess screamed. "She believed the same things I did! She would never let a filthy, male mortal touch her! You're just a fraud, and nothing you do to me will make me submit to you!" A hand seized the goddess's forehead. Lyfillia let out a little squeaking noise in surprise.
"We'll see about that." Dotan said flatly. He wasn't smiling anymore. "I've had enough of your wailing. It's time to give you what you deserve."
"Oooooooh fuck, not again!" Seth shouted from across the room. He knew what his god was about to do. The last two times he ended up with two slaves...and an incredibly sore dick. He probably couldn't keep three women like that happy! Dotan wasn't listening. His palm lit up. Lyfillia screamed as she felt him pierce into her brain. His magic felt like fingers poking through her mind, rearranging things inside of her. For several moments she screamed helplessly. Then he pulled his hand off. Lyfillia was still sitting up, looking bewildered. A magic symbol briefly appeared on her forehead. Dotan stood up, gazing down at her.
"What...did you do?" she asked weakly. Dotan grinned from ear to ear, like a predator that finally caught it's prey.
"Perfect." Dotan said. He turned towards Seth near the throne. "Figured it out! I got it right this time!"
"Oh good!" Seth shouted back. "I don't think I have enough fluids in me for another one my lord!"
"What have you done?" Lyfillia demanded. "What did you cha..." The goddess shrieked and grabbed her stomach. A powerful wave of heat boiled over inside of her. She could feel her folds begin to tingle. Her canal began to throb, as if begging for attention. "My...my..."
"Pussy?" Dotan asked, laughing. He turned and began walking back to the throne. Lyfillia looked up and glared at him, but her gaze was betrayed by the desire bubbling out of it.
"You think...making me horny will make me give up?" Lyfillia replied. Her fingers began clawing at the floor. She could feel juices drooling out of her folds. Her heart was pounding in her ears and her insides felt as if they were itching terribly. Her flesh desperately wanted to be satisfied.
"You can't fight your biology anymore." Dotan said. "Just as it should be. Women like you have convinced themselves that they are brave or noble by denying their own bodies, by doing the opposite of what nature meant for you to do. People like you encouraged men to do the same, turning them into ineffective, emasculated, frustrated, and weak people. You have crippled this society." The god reached his throne. He casually sat on it, a smug smile on his face. "I'm merely restoring it to the proper balance, the one nature intended: strong, empowered males, and weak, submissive females."
"You think messing with my desires a little will make me accept that?" Lyfillia spat. Despite her words, there was pain in her eyes and her legs were fidgeting.
"No." Dotan replied. "I think you experiencing the ultimate pleasure for a woman will do that."
"And what is that!"
"Submission to a man, in your actions, your desires...your wombs..."
"You're sick! You would rape your own aunt?"
Dotan laughed delightfully for a few moments. He then sighed and shook his head.
"Why would I fuck a public toilet like you?"
"What the hell...!"
"...Or rather, that's what you're about to be. I'm holding out for a higher cut of meat."
"You're a misogynistic freak!"
"And you're about to be the first whore for my soldier brothels."
"Soldier...?"
~*~
Lyfillia didn't finish. Dotan lifted his hand. He snapped his fingers. There was a loud popping noise, both from his fingers and from behind Lyfillia. She flinched before jerking her head around. The doors to the throne room and been blown open...and a host of guards walked in.
"Holy shit! It's really her!" the gaggle of the guards began.
"Is she really powerless?"
"If she wasn't she would have killed us already."
"She looks scared enough."
The biggest guard as well as the one who also assisted in the capture of Addur stepped forward. They appeared different from the previous day. There was a savage look in their eyes, almost as if they were starving. Everything, from their gaze to their posture, was much more aggressive. They were also panting excitedly, like hungry wolves.
"Let's get this started..." the big guard stated. "You take her mouth, I'll take her pussy."
"What!" the other guard complained. "Why do you get her pussy? We both did the work! You can't make me do that!"
The big guard walked over to his comrade and leered over him. He was a head taller than the other.
"Yes I can, see how big I am?" the large guard said. The smaller guard stared at him hard for a few moments. Then he scoffed and backed down.
"Fine." he muttered. Dotan, from across the room, chuckled slightly.
"It worked perfectly." he said to his high priest, who standing beside him. "They're so pumped up they're trying to figure out a pecking order, like a pack or herd."
"That's a good thing?" Seth asked, genuinely concerned.
"It is for soldiers." the god replied.
Lyfillia's eyes were wide with terror. She was slowly backing away, but was stopped by the chain stuck into the ground. She pulled on it with all her might, but to no avail. Without her magic she was completely powerless. The two guards were approaching her with wide grins and hungry gazes. She was completely trapped..
"Oh! One more thing dear aunt!" Dotan shouted. Lyfillia turned her head towards him, keeping one eye on the approaching guards. "You're in between your periods aren't you?"
"Wh...what?" the goddess asked weakly. Dotan grinned from ear to ear. It was the widest smile the terrified goddess had seen him make yet.
"You're ovulating today." he said. "I checked. There's no way you wouldn't become pregnant if someone came inside of you! And don't worry, I put a seal on you while I was at it. I made sure the child will be a mortal human."
"N...No...you can't..." Lyfillia began. She turned back to the guards, who were now right in front of her. "I swore that I would never...you just can't...!"
"What makes you think we give a shit?" the big guard asked. They both seized onto Lyfillia's arms and threw her to the ground. Although the goddess screamed...she was terrified to realize that her folds were throbbing excitedly, as if eagerly anticipating what was coming.
The goddess kicked and screamed at the guards, but it made little difference. It was like her hits were that of a child. This only seemed to amuse the guards at best. They seized onto her remaining clothes and ripped them away entirely. She was now naked and at the mercy of the two guards.
"She won't quit squirming!" the smaller guard complained.
"Then fucking sit on her!" the bigger one replied. The smaller guard eagerly did as instructed. He sat on her stomach. Lyfillia found her breath rush out of her, as if the man weighed a ton. It was a sensation she was unfamiliar with and was powerless to stop it. The big guard had managed to fully seize her legs. With little effort, he pried them apart.
"Holy shit!" the big guard exclaimed.
"What?" the other one asked.
"She shaved down here! There's only a triangle patch of hair!"
Lyfillia blushed in humiliation and tried to fight and kick desperately. The guards held her in place effortlessly.
"She probably shaved for the wedding." the smaller guard quipped. He leered down at the embarrassed goddess with a pleased expression. "Her armpits are smooth too. She's probably a wooly mess the rest of the time."
"Look at how lucky we are!" the big guard replied. Without ceremony, he shoved his index finger into her folds. Lyfillia instantly went rigid. She grit her teeth and shrieked a little against them. The second the guard's finger went inside of her, a streak of pleasure shot up her body and into her brain. Her juices instantly oozed around his digit. Both of the guards laughed loudly.
"What a whore!" the smaller one said.
"N-no!" the goddess cried. "It's because of the spell! He...!" She was interrupted. The soldier on her stomach seized onto her face, putting his palm over her mouth. Lyfillia felt as if her face was in a vice. She looked up at him with terrified eyes. She was met with hungry ones, as if from a predator.
"You don't talk anymore." he ordered definitely. "And if you bite me, I'm going to knock out all of your teeth. You'll be the toothless goddess, is that what you want?"
If the goddess could look anymore afraid, she didn't know how. The guard was dead serious. He lifted his hand leaned forward. He mashed their lips together and instantly began violating her mouth with his tongue. The goddess whined in complaint, but didn't bite down. The bigger guard at her crotch, seeing this as an opportunity, began drilling his digit around in her folds. As if he was exploring, his finger began to stimulate the inner flesh, sending sparks of pleasure up Lyfillia's body. The smaller guard reached up with his hands and seized her ample breasts. He roughly fondled them, enjoying feeling his fingers sink into the flesh. The guard at her lower body inserted a second finger. He pulled her lower lips open, giving him a good view of her inner flesh. If the goddess had previously had sex, it must have been a long time ago. Her insides were bright pink and looked very tight. The big guard grinned widely and licked his lips. He leaned forward and stabbed his tongue into her canal.
Lyfillia shrieked and tried to arch her back. A powerful shot of pleasure surged up her body. As she screamed the guard with his lips pressed against her mouth pushed himself even deeper. The goddess was now helpless against his intrusion. Her eyes widened as their collective saliva poured out of her mouth. The guard then grabbed onto her nipples and began twisting them roughly. The big guard eagerly used his own tongue to probe the depths of her canal. Lyfillia's hips twitched and she moaned against the other guard's mouth. Her pussy eagerly leaked juices around the guard's tongue. He responded by lapping them up. Like all immortals, her fluids were actually sweet. He put his mouth directly on her sensitive entrance and sucked on the flesh. The goddess's eyes rolled as pleasure exploded across her body. They violated her mouth, her breasts, and her pussy, all unwanted. Yet, rather than being revolted, her body cavorted in absolute pleasure. It was like all of her willpower had just evaporated. Just as her body arched and she could feel her climax build, the big guard pulled his head away. The goddess's hips bucked without her permission. She was so close to an orgasm that her body even twitched a little. The big guard licked the excess juices off his face and chuckled.
"Look at her suddenly begging for it! What a slut!" he shouted. All the other guards watching laughed loudly. The guard that sat on her stomach finally pulled his mouth away, a string of spit briefly following after him.
"She moaned the whole time!" The smaller guard declared. He finally got off her stomach and positioned himself above her head.
"N...no!" Lyfillia whined. "I'm...I'm not a slu..."
The big guard laughed loudly. He inserted his middle finger into her folds. There was no delicacy or gentleness, he shoved the entire digit inside all the way to the hilt in an instant. Lyfillia let out a shriek and bowed her back helplessly. She tried to ignore the sensations she was feeling, but it was no use. Her countless years of being frigid had crumbled in a matter of moments.
"Tired of waiting!" the big guard grumbled. He fidgeted with his pants for a few moments before his erection popped free. Lyfillia's eyes widened yet again. He was big, bigger than she thought mortals should ever be. "I've felt backed up to my eyeballs since this morning!"
"I know what you mean." the smaller guard stated. Lyfillia's huge eyes gazed up at him. His own dick was free, and was almost just as big. "It feels like my entire body is burning! I feel like I could tear her apart with my hands!"
"Or fuck her brains out!" The big guard grabbed his large shaft and began to position it at the goddess's folds. He began rubbing it up and down her slit, coating it in her ample juices. Lyfillia felt the head of his dick probing her entrance and felt a stream of panic shoot through her. She lifted her legs and tried to kick him. She reached up and pushed against his chest with her hands.
"NO! Anything but that!" she screamed. "I'll do whatever you want, just not that! I took a vow! You can't!"
"I can't express how little I care." the big guard said. The other guard grabbed her shoulders and pulled her back onto the ground. He then seized her wrists and pinned her down. The big guard seized her legs and pulled them back apart. He shoved his body in between them, preventing further movement. Rather than starting immediately, the big guard hovered over her face, his eyes like a hungry wolf.
"You don't get to bark orders at us anymore." he said with a savage grin. "Your time looking down and pissing on us is over. Thanks to our new god, the balance has shifted, and you'll never be on top again." The big guard lined his huge shaft up with her entrance. Lyfillia continued to squirm and kick, but she was just as weak as any mortal woman. "Now that you're our whore, moan like the whore you are." The large man shoved his hips forward. His huge dick pierced into goddess's folds like it was his rightful place.
Lyfillia screamed and her body spasmed. The guards roared with laughter as her body twitched. The moment the shaft ploughed inside of her sparks of pleasure cascaded up her entire body. She couldn't take it or control it. Her muscles tensed, her hips bucked, and her voice screamed.
"What a slut!" The gaggle of guards shouted.
"I can't wait for my turn!"
"I can't believe we actually get to do this!"
"I'm worshipping Dotan for the rest of my life!"
The big guard laughed in amusement. He lifted the goddess's body and gripped her legs. Without an ounce of gentleness, he began pounding their hips together. Far from being resistant, the pussy he was stabbing into gushed juices around his shaft. Lyfillia grit her teeth as her body washed over with pleasure every single time he thrust into her. They were toying with her body...and she was loving it. The big guard tilted his head back and moaned as he grinded their flesh together with abandon. The goddess's insides clamped down on him every time his dick drilled into her and she was blazingly hot. When his shaft pulled free, her juices dripped down his sack and onto the ground. It was like he was thrusting his dick into a hot, wet, vice, desperate to milk him dry. A wet, slapping sound filled the room as his balls collided with her supple ass. Lyfillia began to drool and her eyes rolled in her head. She was humiliated, and completely defiled...and her body loved it.
The guard above her head got tired of waiting. With her mouth hanging open, he gripped his dick and positioned it at her orifice. Without any gentleness, he shoved his entire girth into her mouth. Lyfillia instantly came to her senses as the large shaft pierced her throat. She suddenly found the guard's balls in her face and his hair against her mouth. She could taste his sweaty prick on her tongue. It was salty, and unwashed. The most horrifying thing to Lyfillia however...it didn't taste bad to her. Somehow, Dotan must have made her brain love it. The smaller guard instantly moaned, feeling her tongue wiggling around his shaft. She was just trying to breathe, but her movements were pleasing the guard. Both of the guards began slamming into her at both ends, groaning and thrusting. Both her holes felt incredible. They were hot, wet, and tight. Lyfillia struggled to contain herself. She had to breathe in between the thrusts of the dick in her mouth, but every time the guard inside of her pussy slammed inside, waves of pleasure shot up her body and numbed her brain.
Lyfillia could feel a burning heat build in her loins and stomach. She knew what was coming, but was helpless to stop it. Her body quivered and she began shrieking in between the shaft stabbing into her mouth mercilessly. All of the guards in the room laughed. She was going to cum while these strange men violated her, like a complete slut. They were using her as nothing more than an object, a sleeve to satisfy their lusts...and her body was going to gush in delight. Her fingers dug into the ground and her feet lifted onto her toes. The big guard reached up and began rubbing her clit as he thrust into her. The smaller one reached out to her breasts and began playing with her nipples. They wanted to see the once-proud woman cavort in ecstasy while they violated her. The goddess practically screamed as pleasure shot through her. She twitched, arched her back harder, and screamed. Her body spasmed as stars exploded in her eyes. Pleasure ricocheted all over her body as her pussy clamped down and her juices gushed around the dick inside of her. All of the guards hooped and yelled. Many of them were slapping each other's hands, immensely pleased with themselves. Neither of the guards stopped while she was screaming and twitching. The wet noises of flesh slapping together got louder. Lyfillia was so lost in pleasure that she seemed to ignore the fact that balls were slapping her in the face. Because they didn't stop, her orgasm seemed to go on forever, constantly stimulating her. Finally, she slumped, completely spent. The men held her up however, so they could keep pounding away at her.
The big guard's dick had been tightly massaged by her orgasm. Her warm juices from her orgasm had now completely coated his dick, with a constant stream dripping onto the floor. Her canal was much wetter and slicker than before. He could feel his balls tensing up, ready for his dick to gush.
"Holy shit...I'm gonna cum!" he shouted. This seemed to snap Lyfillia out of her stupor. She even managed to jerk her head free from the guard at her head. He was about to seize her, until she spoke.
"No! Don't! I'll get pregnant!" she shrieked. Both of the guards smiled and laughed. The guard at her head seized her hands and held her down, giving him a perfect view. The big guard began picking up his pace, rather than slowing down.
"Good." he said with a smile. "It's the least you can do for treating us like shit over the years! I'm gonna wait until you get nice and fat with my kid, and then watch your belly bounce up and down while I fuck you!"
"No! No! I can't! I can't!" Lyfillia shrieked. She tried to resist, but the climax she had before had drained her of all her strength. The big guard seized her hips and began pounding rapidly. He could feel his orgasm coming...and it was huge. He had never felt a buildup like this before.
"Cum inside of her!" the chorus of guards shouted.
"Knock her up!"
"Make her a mommy!"
"Show that bitch who owns her!"
Lyfillia kept chanting "no" over and over again. Ignoring her, the big guard gasped, his hips quivering.
"Here it comes!" he shouted. "I'm going to coat your insides with my cum! I'm going to knock you up!" He thrust a few times more, then groaned loudly and pushed himself as deep inside as he could.
"NOOOOOOOOOO!!!" Lyfillia shrieked. It did her no good. She could feel the big guard's dick swell inside of her, and then his hot magma gushed out like a flood. The big guard threw his head back and his entire body shuddered. What felt like gallons of sperm erupted inside of the goddess, quickly filling her up completely. With every gush, he felt a wave of pleasure wash over him. It was overwhelming, and made his entire body spasm and twitch. He had felt backed up all day, dreaming of violating this beautiful goddess. Now he was emptying it all of that frustration inside of her. He started thrusting slowly, continuing to unload in her. His cum overflowed her insides and gushed around his dick, dripping onto the floor. After what seemed like an eternity, he finally began panting, slumping slightly.
"Holy hell...that was the best I ever had..." he groaned. He pulled his large dick free. The moment it popped loose, a gush of his seed came out, adding even more to the pool onto the floor.
"No...no...no..." Lyfillia muttered, tears streaming out of her eyes. "Get it out...get it out!"
The two guards laughed again. The big one held her legs open, enjoying seeing his seed stream out of her. Because of it was her fertile day, soon that seed would sprout. He took great pleasure in imagining her giving birth to a human male...or a female slave.
"I wouldn't be complaining just yet." the big guard said.
"Wh...what do you mean?" Lyfillia asked weakly.
"Because you have a long way to go." he said with a smile.
"Yeah!" the chorus of guards shouted.
"You said they got to go first, can we go?"
"I've had a wicked boner since this morning!"
Dotan, who had been watching the entire scene with vague interest, waved his hand.
"The other one didn't finish." the god said. "But if he's fine with it, I am."
"I'll finish in her mouth." the guard at her head said. "It's better than I thought it would be. You guys can join in. I enjoy watching her squirm."
All of the other guards hooped and hollered. The big guard backed away with a chuckle. The gang of guards descended upon the goddess like a pack of wolves, shedding their clothes as they charged.
"No! Stop! Leave me alone!" Lyfillia shouted.
"Shut-up." the guard at her head said. He shoved his dick back in her mouth roughly, silencing her. The hands of the other guards seized onto the goddess's body. They groped her breasts, ass cheeks, even her armpits. One of them spread her pussy lips apart, allowing even more of the semen to leak out of her.
"I can't get enough of these breasts of hers!" One of the guards said. He sat over her, putting his knees on either side of her body. He seized both of her breasts and squeezed them together. He shoved his hot shaft between them, as if it were her pussy. He instantly began moaning, feeling her soft, pillowy flesh envelope him. "Fuck, these things are great!"
"I can't take it anymore!" one of the other guards shouted. He aimed his dick at her folds. He was so horny, he ignored the first guard's seed still leaking out. Without any gentleness, he shoved himself inside. He instantly threw his head back and groaned with delight. "A...amazing! It's so hot and tight!" He began pounding away, desperate to find relief from his burning desire.
"Dammit, she's all taken, give me your hand!" another one of the guards shouted. He seized the goddess's arm and brought her hand to his shaft. Gripping it his own, he moved her palm up and down his dick. Another guard on the other side did the same, the rest tightly surrounded her, pumping their dicks excitedly.
Lyfillia's eyes and mind were full of stars. Every single movement they made sent pleasure up her body. She was completely limp, but they eagerly held her up, using her as if she were just a tool. The goddess couldn't worry about the sperm likely swimming deeper into her, the fact that she was being defiled, or how these men were using her just to satisfy their own lust. Instead, all she could feel was pleasure. Her breasts, her pussy, her mouth...it all felt amazing. Her eyes rolled into the back of her head and she moaned against the shaft pounding into her mouth. She felt as if she were losing her mind. The guard at her mouth groaned loudly. His hips twitched and his dick swelled. A moment later her mouth and throat filled with hot, sticky fluid. It was like a faucet, filling her to bursting, and seeping out around the shaft stretching her lips. Instinctively, she swallowed it. In her twisted mind, it tasted great.
"She's sucking and swallowing me! Incredible!" the guard shouted. He continued twitching and thrusting for several moments, emptying every drop. He pulled himself free with a pop, as she was trying to suck him dry. She lifted her head weakly to look down her body. She saw the guard pumping into her breasts. His thrusts were chaotic and he was moaning loudly. With one final groan he pushed the head of his dick through her ample breasts. A stream of semen gushed from the head of his dick, coating her face. Lyfillia cringed, but because of all the guards she couldn't escape. The guard kept thrusting, coating her breasts and face in his cum. By the time he finally slumped, her chest and face were soaked and dripping. He stood up, giving her an ample view of the guard thrusting into her. He was pounding desperately, sending sparks of pleasure up her entire body. Despite being disgusted, the goddess could feel the heat building up in her body again. She twisted her body and began moaning. All of the guards around her cackled with delight at seeing her shriek and shake like a whore.
"I'm gonna blow...I...I..." the guard grunted. He seized onto her sides and desperately pounded into her. Lyfillia gave a shout and her body shuddered and quaked. Her insides clamped down on him and her fluids gushed onto his dick. The guard could feel his balls twitch and his semen squirt out of him like a geyser. In her throes of pleasure, Lyfillia could feel the flood of new sperm fill her up to the brim once again. A mix of her juices and the guard's seed seeped onto the ground, expanding the pool beneath her even larger. The two of them bucked and gyrated against each other for several moments, blindly seeking pleasure. Finally, Lyfillia went limp. Panting and gasping, the guard pulled himself free. A new deluge of semen and female fluids poured out of her.
"That was incredible!" The guard who just ejaculated shouted. "The best fuck I ever had!"
"Turn her over. I want her on top of me!" Another shouted. The dozens of hands that were groping her worked in unison and turned her over. When Lyfillia finally returned to her senses she was on her knees, with a guard in between her legs. She gazed down just in time to see his hands seize her hips and jerk her slick hole down onto his engorged erection. The goddess screeched like a wild animal. It was too soon after her orgasm, so she was incredibly sensitive. The sensations that reverberated across her body were overwhelming her.
"N...no...please...stop..." She tried to whine.
"Not a chance." The guard under her replied with a smile. "I've got to get my seed in there to beat that big oaf's." He motioned towards the big guard.
"Fat fucking chance." the big guard replied with a huff. "That's it, my dick's throbbing again, I'm getting in on this."
"Hey! You already had a turn!"
"Yeah, I'm also bigger than all of you, so I get another turn with the community whore."
Before Lyfillia could speak, she felt the bulk of the big guard on her back. Her eyes widened when she felt something poking at a hole she didn't expect.
"No! Wait! Don't...!" she tried to shout. The big guard stabbed his still-slick shaft into her ass. Lyfillia shrieked in pain for once. His massive dick stretched her tight hole to the limit. He had shoved the entire girth of his dick into her all at once, making it feel as if it were the biggest thing in the world. She had not been prepared for it, nor was he being gentle. Both of the guards inside of her laughed.
"Hold onto her hips." The big guard said. "Let's alternate pounding into her."
"Works for me." the guard under her replied. He seized onto her hips once again. The big guard grabbed onto her shoulders. Each of them thrusted into her one at a time. When the dick in her ass pulled out, the one inside of her pussy thrusted inside. Then when the guard under her removed himself, the one on top pierced into her. Lyfillia shrieked in pain. With what little strength she had, she reached around and tried to push the big guard off of her. It was in vain. He had a death grip on her, and neither of them felt like stopping.
"For fuck's sake, stop your wailing!" another guard shouted. He grabbed her face and shoved it towards his throbbing erection. Lyfillia jerked her head to the side, and all he succeeded in doing was burying her face into the hairs of his crotch. Two other men grabbed her arms and attempted to have her jack them off, but she resisted. After a few moments of weakly flailing the big guard growled.
"Everybody stop!" he bellowed. For the moment, everyone obeyed. He grabbed onto Lyfillia's hair and jerked her head back like she was a mare in heat. He put his mouth right next to her ear. "Knock it the fuck off." He sounded threatening. "We're going to get what we want, and there's nothing you can do about it."
"It...it hurts..." Lyfillia whined.
"If you wait a goddamn minute it won't." he replied. The big guard began pumping into her again, albeit a little slower this time. There was still a little pain, but with each subsequent thrust, the pain subsided. It began tingling instead. There was no way before today she would have let anyone do such a thing. It was demeaning, filthy, and disrespectful to the person receiving. There was no way a person would ever feel pleasure from doing this...and yet...
Lyfillia abruptly shuddered. The tingling from her ass suddenly felt pleasurable. It sent a shiver down her spine. The big guard grinned. Without warning, he slammed his shaft hard into her anus. Outside of her control, the goddess let out a pleasurable moan. The moment she did, she jerked her hands up to her face, covering her mouth. All of the guards laughed yet again. She was just a source of amusement to them, and every time she moaned, flailed, or screamed, they thought it was hilarious.
"Told ya." the big guard said. "You're a whore at heart."
"N...no!" Lyfillia tried to say. All of the guards reached out and seized her again. Her head was jerked towards an erect shaft. Both of her hands were placed on other dicks. Lyfillia continued to twist and contort, desperate to fight it. Once again, the big guard grabbed the hair on the back of her head. This time, he put his face right next to her, so he could look directly into her eyes.
"Why don't you give it a rest?" he asked. Lyfillia stopped struggling. "What's even the point anymore? We've already filled you up, soaked you, and fucked you in all of your holes. We're not gonna stop. You enjoy it, whether you like it or not. This is only the beginning. We're going to be using you everyday from now on. You might as well cooperate and feel good in the process."
Lyfillia stared at him. This entire time she had been fighting and resisting, trying to deny what she was feeling. Her body was screaming like a bitch in heat. They were treating her like a toy, a plaything, an object for their lusts...and she loved it. With the collar around her neck...there was no escaping. Her body was exhausted, she was covered in semen, and she was likely going to be pregnant shortly. She had already been completely humiliated and desecrated...it wasn't going to stop...what was even the point anymore?
The big guard grinned, apparently seeing her expression. He nodded to the guard in front of her. Lyfillia felt him grab her head and guide it to his erection again. The bulbous head poked at her mouth for a few seconds. Tears came out of the sides of Lyfillia's eyes. She slowly opened her mouth. The rock-hard dick entered her mouth, exploring her depths. Instinctively, and she had no doubt who put those instincts in her head, the once-proud goddess began sucking on the shaft. The guard on the receiving end leaned his head back and moaned.
"Oooooh...a goddess is sucking my cock..." he said in delight. Lyfillia could feel her hands on two more shafts. After only a few strokes by them, they released her. She began stroking them by herself. The big guard chuckled. He released her head and began thrusting into her ass in rhythm with the guard underneath her. Two more guards forced her biceps against her sides. They began thrusting their dicks into her smooth armpits. Two others shoved their own pricks into her large breasts. Lyfillia was completely covered in men's dicks. Pleasure resonated up her entire body. Every time one of the men pounded into her pussy and ass she felt a surge of ecstasy blast up into her brain, turning it to mush. The blazing hot, twitching erections violating her body felt amazing on every single inch of her skin. The goddess moaned against the dick in her mouth.
"She really was a whore!" one of the guards shouted.
"She submitted so easily!"
"Looks like Dotan was right! Women are just slaves to their bodies!"
Tears streamed down Lyfillia's face, but her hips bucked against the dicks slamming into her. She moved with every one of their thrusts, meeting their movements with constant wet, slapping noises. She could feel the heat building inside of her once again. The mass of guards was already moaning with her. The guard at her mouth began piercing into the back of her throat. She offered no resistance as his balls slapped against her chin with every violent thrust.
"Her skin is super soft!" one of the guards rubbing his dick into her breast said.
"Totally!" a guard at her armpit echoed.
"I'm gonna jizz just from that!" another said.
"Go ahead!" the big guard said. "We're all so pent up we can cum a dozen times!" The dicks all over Lyfillia's body began thrusting uncontrollably. The men were getting louder and louder with every passing moment. Rather than being disgusted, the goddess felt her body grow hotter. She was getting off on this. No longer fighting it, Lyfillia began trembling. The heat inside of her body build to a fever pitch. Her folds and ass were tingling in absolute pleasure. She could feel another orgasm unleashing, and this one was huge. This was one she was bringing on herself. She gyrated desperately on the dicks skewering her two lower holes, hastening her body towards its peak. She didn't care about her dignity, her vows, or her position as a goddess. She just wanted to cum. She wanted to shriek in pleasure, spasm every muscle in her body and shatter her mind with pleasure. Her body happily submitted to these dicks...and now mind followed after it.
Lyfillia screamed against the dick in her mouth. Her body throbbed as a torrent of her juices gushed out of her folds. Her pussy and anus clamped down on the dicks pounding into her. The guards at those holes groaned. Their hips quivered and they bellowed in pleasure. Their dicks exploded inside of her, flooding her insides, as if it was their right. Every moment of their deluge felt like heaven to the goddess. Her body convulsed in delight every time she felt their seed swirling inside of her. Stars exploded in her eyes and her brain seemed to finally melt into nothing. Pleasure the likes of which she had never felt surged across her body with every gush of her pussy. Her boiling juices soaked the guard underneath her as he bucked his hips upwards, adding his seed to her flood. The guard at her mouth groaned loudly. He seized her head and slammed it against his crotch. His balls twitched against her face, his dick swelled, and then his hot magma poured down her throat. Lyfillia's eyes rolled into the back of her head as she swallowed every single drop. The dicks at her breasts and armpits swelled and twitched, pouring torrents of seed across her body, coating her in layers of sperm. Every single part of her was coated, inside and out, with their jizz. They treated her like she was a cum whore, and she screamed in pleasure the whole time. When they were finished, the guards pulled away from her, even the one under her, as if they had planned to all along. Lyfillia's quivering body flopped onto the ground, her pussy still squirting juices. She landed in the pool of fluids that had been accumulating this whole time. The guards howled with laughter. The goddess's transformation was complete. She was nothing more than a whore for their personal use in their preferred position, moaning like a slut and covered in jizz.
*
Malona had witnessed the entire scene. She felt her stomach churn with every desperate shake of the guard's hips. She found their wanton lust revolting. They were like animals, no, worse than animals. They were like savage beasts, throwing their reason to the curb and indulging in their basest desires. It was horrifying...but nothing compared to the sickening sight of Lyfillia giving in. She was just as bad as they were, no she was even worse. She had been a noble goddess that believed in femininity, temperance, and abstaining from carnal desires...and now she was wallowing filth. She laid in a pool of semen and her own fluids, groaning and moaning like a real whore. Malona covered her mouth and desperately tried not to vomit. The guards had ignored her completely...if she got their attention...if she made a single noise...they would turn to her! The elf demigoddess became more and more pale. She was dizzy and felt as if she would faint...
"Quite a sight isn't it?"
The demigoddess shrieked and fell to the ground. She turned with terrified eyes to her side. Dotan was standing beside her. He had somehow gotten beside her, without her even noticing. He had spoken right into her ear, scaring her to within an inch of her life.
"You see that?" Dotan asked, pointing to Lyfillia. "You see how easily women can fall? I can bring any woman to that state with only the littlest of effort. That is your true nature. Slaves to men, tools for their lust. It's in your nature. It's your very biology. Why do you think you're weaker? Why do you think you are the sex that carries and births the children? Why you are so bound by emotion? You are meant to have children, raise them, and please the stronger sex. That is why species on this planet keep going and surviving from one generation to the next...but women like you..."
The dark god glared down at Malona. He grabbed the collar around her neck and jerked her up. He raised her to his eyes. The demigoddess reached up and grabbed the collar. Her neck was dangling by it, with her feet off the ground. Her purple eyes were swimming with fear as she gazed into Dotan's intense amber orbs.
"You have convinced yourself that you are noble if you defy this nature. You want women to stop having children. You want men to become submissive. You want to be the stronger sex...but you can't cut it. This society crumbles around you. I'd be willing to bet my immortality that birthrates are dropping, and men are becoming itinerate and depressed. You want to defy nature and expect a damn medal for it. You'd be happy to see these races die out just so you can feel better about yourself. Well take a good look."
Dotan pointed Malona's face back at the passed-out Lyfillia, with the guards surrounding her. They were masterbating over her body, still covering her in semen. Dotan jerked the terrified elf back to his eyes.
"That was so fucking easy. I can do that to all of you, to every woman, elf, or goddess. I could turn you into a servile, quivering mess with a flick of my wrist." He pulled Malona even closer. She could feel his hot breath on her face. "But...I won't."
"You...you won't?" Malona asked weakly.
"No. I have no quarrel with the elves." Dotan replied. "You are a relative of the King of the Elves are you not? I'm willing to bet he won't do anything rash while you're in my hands. That is your only use outside of your reproductive organs." The dark god narrowed his eyes. "You best remember that...and cooperate...or I will changed my mind."
"Ye...yes...I will!" Malona said desperately.
"Yes...what?" Dotana asked.
"Yes...King Dotan." she said, lowering her eyes.
"That's better. You cooperate and do everything I say, or I will make you a communal whore...just like this toilet over there."
"I...I will!" Malona declared.
Dotan unceremoniously dropped her to the ground. She slammed onto the stone floor like a heap. She instantly curled into a ball and began quietly crying.
"So weak...you desperately need a master." Dotan muttered.
The big guard picked up the unconscious Lyfillia by one of her arms. She was a limp ragdoll.
"My lord!" the guard cried, getting Dotan's attention. "This whore's used up for now. Can we use that one?" He pointed at Malona. The elf shrieked in terror and scuttled away from the guard as far as her chain would allow.
"Only if you want your balls chopped off." Dotan replied. The guards stared at him for a few moments blankly.
"Ah, so that's a "no."" the big guard stated.
"We're still pent up." one of the other guards complained. Indeed, all of them still had erections, despite cumming three or four times.
"Who said we were done?" Dotan asked. "What little military this country has arrives tomorrow. So, in order to ensure I have them all to myself without distraction, we need to clear out this castle...which is full of uppity bitches." All of the guards chuckled excitedly. "Now then, get dressed, and chain up that public whore in your barracks. Let the other guards drink some of the wine I prepared and have a turn with her if they like." The god then pointed to the elf huddled in fear on the ground. "Take this one to the dungeon. I'll get her a room later. Make sure no harm comes to her. She's a bargaining chip. Gather all of the guards that will side with us...after they have drunk their share of the free wine I provided that is...and get your armor on. We're going to seize the castle. Is all that clear?"
"Yes sir!" All of the guards shouted.
"Now go!"
All of the guards scattered for a few moments to get all of their clothes. Once they had put those back on, five of them seized the chain attached to Lyfillia. After several hard tugs, the hook broke and they began dragging her away, leaving a trail of fluids behind her. Several others did the same with Malona, although she managed to walk with the leering, panting guards. Just as they were all about to leave, Dotan finally noticed something.
"Hey, wait a moment." the god said. All of the guards stopped and turned to their king. "Where's Thomas?"
"Huh, that hopeless sap?" one of the guards asked. "He was too chicken to actually show up. He's probably in some corner somewhere masterbating to that chick that's never going to put out."
"Well, find him and send him to me. I'm going to use him as my assistant, got it?"
All of the guards answered in the affirmative. They then resumed their march, dragging their two prisoners. Dotan watched them walk out of the room for a few moments. Wordlessly, he turned and marched back to his throne. His high priest watched him, silent as well. The new king sat on his throne. Apart from the marks in the floor left from the hooks and the puddle of fluids with a trail leading to the door, the room was no different. Yet, in such a short time, what had transpired in this room had completely wiped away everything this world had been before. Zophiel had been banished. Lyfillia was a brain dead whore. The elves were going to be paralyzed by a hostage. Dotan had the world by the balls...now all he needed was an army.
"Anything to say, Seth?" Dotan asked. The god was sitting on his throne as if he were bored.
"No my lord." Seth replied. Unlike before, the high priest didn't seem fazed by what he had just seen. In fact, he felt even more sure of what he was doing than before.
"Good." the dark god replied. He leaned back on his throne. "Two down, five to go."
"I'm sure if you're as rough with them as you were with Lyfillia, it will go smoothly."
"That wasn't rough. That was me being kind."
Seth gave his god a serious look.
"Kind?"
"She is drowning in pleasure, how is that rough or mean? No one has seen me be cruel, not really. Those other goddesses however...might require me to be more harsh. Cruelty well-used brings peace to a state."
"I...see..."
"Is that a problem?"
"No my lord, I am your faithful servant."
"Good. Prepare to seize the castle. I have a feeling that there are more women that need to be taken down several pegs. Tomorrow I will have my army, and then everything my mother built will be mine."
Chapter 5: Swaying the Holy
Summary:
As Dotan takes over Zophiel's castle, he defeats her royal guards and makes them submit. All the while his new followers attack all the women who refuse to submit. During the carnage, Dotan makes a surprising discovery. Two beautiful women, twins in fact, submit and reveal themselves as dark god worshipers. Even better, they are willing to cooperate with whatever he wants! They set about bringing someone over to the side of harem way...namely Zophiel's nephew Addur!
Notes:
WARNING WARNING WARNING!
THIS STORY IS EXACTLY WHAT YOU THINK IT IS! IT CONTAINS RAMPANT MISOGYNY, RAPE, ENSLAVEMENT, AND ALL MANNER OF SUCH THINGS! THE OPINIONS EXPRESSED BY CHARACTERS ABOUT WOMEN IN THIS STORY DO NOT REFLECT THE AUTHOR'S REAL BELIEFS! THIS IS NOT A DOCUMENTARY OR A TREATISE! THIS IS A FICTIONAL STORY, WITH FICTIONAL CHARACTERS! NONE OF THE THINGS IN THIS STORY ARE TRUE NOR SHOULD BE ATTEMPTED! THIS STORY IS NOT MAKING A STATEMENT ABOUT SOCIETY OR REAL PEOPLE! THIS IS ENTIRELY 100% FICTION WITH NO CONNECTIONS TO REAL LIFE!
This story is a work of fiction. There are no connections to real people or events. All characters in this story are age 18 or older.
WARNING: This chapter contains BLOOD, GORE, MURDER, creampie, oral, foursome, M/F/F/F, incest, mind control, rape/nonconsent (male), cheating, sexual slavery, mind break, magic, drugs, and corruption.
Note: Someone's comment reminded me I once wrote a fifth chapter and never posted it. Figured I might as well. ENJOY you fucking degenerated (whom I am also one of)!
Chapter Text
Dotan gazed over his rag-tag group of guards outside of the barracks. The group had grown from a dozen to three times that. Many of them showed clear signs of having drunk the wine Dotan had provided. They had wide eyes, and their clothes and armor were disheveled. Some of them were muttering how they got to use Lyfillia, despite the fact she was passed out and covered in semen. All of them were clearly chomping at the bit to see what else Dotan could give them.
“Everyone enjoyed the wine?” Dotan asked. They all cried out in agreement. “Good. That and the communal whore were but a taste of what I could provide. You will all have access to the soldier brothels, get ten times more in pay, and get the respect you deserve!” All of the guards shouted much louder in agreement. Many of them had raised their weapons excitedly.
“HOWEVER!” Dotan screamed. His voice boomed so loudly that everyone started cringing, as if expecting him to tear them to pieces. “There are a few rules. You disobey the rules, I rip your spine out, are we clear?” There was a muttering of agreement. “I have expectations, and you know the punishment. If you screw up, no begging, no crying, no second chances. First, if someone surrenders you WILL treat them well, no abusing, no raping, no killing. If the woman is under the age of majority…that’s eighteen, correct?” Several of the soldiers nodded. “Right, if a woman is under eighteen, don’t touch her. They are too young, and you could permanently damage their ability to reproduce, which is the part of them that is of any worth. Merely capture them and lock them in a room. Control yourselves. If you don’t, I WILL know, you got it?”
“Yes sir!” All of the guards said in unison.
“Finally, once all this is said and done, you will all kneel, swear your allegiance to me, and worship me as the one true god of humanity. Do I make myself clear?”
“Yes sir!” Everyone shouted much louder that time.
“Good. Where did Seth go?” the god sounded particularly annoyed. As if right on cue, the high priest returned, dragging Thomas in his wake.
“Forgive me, my lord!” the high priest shouted. He too appeared annoyed. “I had to assist the other guards. This soldier was reluctant to answer the mustering call.” Seth pushed an incredibly terrified Thomas in front of Dotan. The young guard cowered, looking confused. Judging from his expression, he was feeling the effects of the wine from the day before, but he was trying to deny those desires. Dotan narrowed his eyes.
“And where were you?” he asked.
“Uh...um...” the young man stammered. He looked as if he were about to piss himself or pass out.
“He was hiding in a closet.” Seth said flatly.
“Hiding in a closet.” Dotan repeated, as if he didn’t believe it. Thomas shrank back even further, his entire facing burning up.
“Do you know how to read and write?” Dotan asked.
“What?” Tom asked weakly.
“I said, can you read and write?” the god repeated.
“Y-Yes my lord.” the guard replied.
“Good.” Dotan reached onto a table and seized a stack of papers, a quill, and a jar of ink. He shoved them into Thomas’s arms, nearly knocking him over. “You write down everything I tell to, got it? It’s your job to follow me around from now on.”
“O...okay...sir…” Thomas whined. His weak attitude made Dotan want to squash him...but the god had a plan for turning him around. It was like Dotan’s version of a hobby. Of course, there was always the possibility he bit off more than he could chew with this weak excuse for a man. As Thomas tried to organize all the things Dotan threw at him, the god turned to his high priest.
“Did you get the box?” he asked curtly.
“Yes, my lord.” Seth replied. Two other guards walked into the room, carrying a large wooden crate. Dotan opened it and grinned widely. Inside were a large collection of the collars that he had made. Most of them appeared to be made out of steel or iron. Only a few were made out of the silver metal that Lyfillia and Malona were now wearing. The god took the special ones out of the box and attached them to the belt around his waist. He turned the container around to show the guards. They briefly crowded around, trying to see.
“From this day forward...Thomas, write this down!” Dotan said, snapping. The mortal juggled his papers for a moment before getting the quill and ink ready. He then put the quill to the paper, he anxiously began glancing between his work and the god. Dotan growled at him but continued.
“From this day forward,” Dotan said authoritatively. “Adult females of this country must wear these collars at all times. They must immediately submit to their husbands or the closest male relative and become their property. They are slaves to the stronger sex.”
All of the guards except one hooped and hollered. Thomas was busy scribbling with his quill and looking terrified.
“Now then, as King I hereby seize the property of this castle.” Dotan continued. “And since women are now property, I am seizing them as well.”
The guards issued a chorus of cheers, raising their weapons.
“I hereby order the guards to seal the castle doors.” the god said. “We are going to go room by room, giving these slaves a choice. Submit willingly and receive the mercy of being sold to good owners...or join Lyfillia in the slave brothels.”
The guards gave their loudest cheers yet. Despite wearing armor, it was obvious that some of them already had erections from the way they were standing. Dotan turned towards Thomas, who was still frantically writing.
“Did you get all that?” the god asked bluntly. Thomas scribbled for a few moments before lifting his head.
“Yes...my lord. I got it.” he said, showing his work. Dotan glanced at the indecipherable chicken-scratches, before giving Thomas an incredulous look.
“Rewrite them legibly later, got it?”
“Y...yes sir.” Thomas replied.
“Sign and date the order.” Dotan added. “Now then, I think I’ve made you all wait long enough, haven’t I?”
All of the guards practically screamed at him in excitement. The god began pointing at several of them.
“You. You. And you. Lock and guard the entrances. Don’t worry, I’ll make sure there are some fresh whores saved just for you.”
“Yes sir…” the selected guards said, less enthusiastically. All the same, they marched out of the barracks.
“Alright…” Dotan began, rubbing his hands together. “Where do those bitches that worship Zophiel stay?”
“You mean the hermitage?” one of the guards offered up. “It’s in the west section. There’s a Head Matron and a constant cycle of young and pretty girls obsessed with being virgins going in and out.”
“Well, they won’t be virgins much longer.” Dotan said. “That is our first stop.”
All of the women of the hermitage were sitting at a marble table. In fact, the entire room was cast in marble, with statues of Zophiel covering the walls. The dozen or so women had their heads bowed and their hands clasped in prayer. They had been in prayer to the grand feminine that was Zophiel all morning. They were abruptly and rudely interrupted. The door to the hermitage was blown apart. Many of the young women, clothed in gray cowls, scuttled away, screaming. The Head Matron, wearing a white cowl, jumped up from her seat, an alarmed expression on her face. A large, grinning man entered the hermitage, instantly defiling it. Royal guards followed after him, flanking him on both sides. They had devilish expressions on their faces.
“What is the meaning of this!” the Head Matron cried. “This place has been consecrated to the great femininity of women! You are defiling this place by entering!”
“That just sounds made-up and stupid.” the large man said. “You’ll have to pardon my intrusion, my name is Dotan, and I am the new king of Altea.”
“Madness!” the matron replied. “Lady Zophiel is the eternal queen of Altea, and insulting her Head Matron is a crime! Leave now and repent, and I’ll ask for leniency!”
“I’m afraid I have some bade news,” Dotan began. “You are not in charge anymore, and I have a feeling you need a wake-up call to that effect.”
In the blink of an eye and with inhuman speed, Dotan flashed across the room. He seized the woman by her neck and hurled her back towards the guards. She flew as if she were lighter than a feather.
“Catch her!” Dotan cried at the last second. The guards were just fast enough to do that. Two of them seized her and forced her on her knees. The guards jerked her cowl off her head, showing her appearance. They then grabbed her hair and pulled her face upwards to look at Dotan.
“He’s a god!” one of the nuns cried.
“What are we supposed to do?”
“We can’t fight that!”
“Stay strong sisters!” the head matron cried. A split-second later Dotan was in front of her face, clearing the distance instantly. He was inches away, his blazing amber eyes burning holes into her.
“An ant can stand strong against a bull.” he said. “But what would it accomplish?” The god glanced across the woman’s face. “You know, you’re not that old. What are you, 33, 35?”
“My age is irrelevant!” the matron cried. “This is your last warning! Lady Zophiel…”
“Is gone.” Dotan finished. “She’s not coming to help, and Lyfillia has already taken her rightful place as a whore for these soldiers.”
All of the guards laughed, while the matron appeared disgusted.
“Impossible!” she cried.
“Well, I think you’ll find a lot of things are possible now.” Dotan stated. He then put his hand to her forehead. A few of the guards laughed, already knowing what would happen. There were a few seconds of his palm glowing…
Then Dotan stopped. He made a revolted face and lifted his hand. The matron looked the same as she had previously, with no magic seal on her forehead.
“What have you done?” Dotan asked.
“What are you talking about?” the woman asked.
“Your womb is empty, there is nothing there.” the god stated.
“I wouldn’t expect you to know! I had my uterus removed!”
Dotan narrowed his eyes at the woman.
“Was it diseased?” he asked flatly.
“No. I removed my womb to truly understand what it means to be a woman. I am no longer bound by traditional values of womanhood. I am free to grow as a woman truly should, unbound by the belief that I bear children for men’s pleasure! I can worship Lady Zophiel wholeheartedly and truly understand femininity now! The great queen herself approved of my pursuit! These women here will follow in my footsteps once they have taken their vows! There’s nothing you can do to stop us!”
“Oh, there’s a lot I can do to stop you.” Dotan said. “More to the point, you took out the one thing that made you useful in this world. You are nothing but a useless sack of flesh, unable to pass on your blood to another generation, and you want a fucking award for it. You were still young enough to be of some use to a man, but no longer. You won’t serve a man, you won’t bear him any children, and you won’t obey him. You...are worthless to this society and a poison on it. So, you know what I’m going to do?”
“Please tell me, so that I can have Lady Zophiel punish you ten times over!” The matron cried.
“I’m going to kill you.” Dotan said matter-of-factly. Without another word, the god reared his foot back and kicked her directly in the stomach. The two guards that were holding her down threw up their hands and jumped backwards. They both saw the horrifying sight of her back breaking in half behind her. The matron coughed up a torrent of blood and collapsed onto the ground, desperately trying to breathe. Dotan didn’t give her the chance. He raised his foot up and brought it smashing down onto her head. Her skull smashed open like a watermelon, splattering her brains all over the ground.
All of the girls in the room screamed and huddled together in a corner. Dotan was blocking their only exit. Even the guards seemed stunned by how quick and callous that was. The god calmly lifted up his bloody shoe and shook it around, like he had just stepped in mud. He turned to the huddling young women, who appeared pale and ready to faint.
“Fortunately for you girls,” Dotan began. “I have no intention of killing you. You still have what makes a woman useful and you’re all young. So, I’ll give you an option.” Dotan motioned to one of his guards. The one he indicated stepped forward and held out several collars Dotan had brought. “You can submit to me and wear these collars. You will become my property and at a later date I will be sure to sell you to some well-off men where you will likely want for nothing. You will serve them, please
them, and give birth to their sons or slaves. Or...you can refuse, in which case I will let these guards have you...and they will make you submit to them instead.”
Many of the guards licked their lips and gripped their weapons tight. A few of them were already undoing the armor they had on their waist.
“I am giving you a choice.” Dotan reiterated. “This is the last one you will ever have. Submit to me or face the consequences.”
Many of the nuns huddled in the corner began crying. The one who was apparently the oldest stood in front of them with her arms out, as if shielding them.
“My lord...please…” she began, trying to get on his good side. “We have taken vows of chastity and femininity…”
“Those two are now opposites.” Dotan replied curtly. “Being feminine means you are weaker, subservient, and fertile. As your king, I’m declaring your vows null and void. Make your decision, me or them?”
The guards around Dotan snickered, seemingly in delight. Several of them were already opening their pants, eager to get started.
“My lord...we can’t...please…” the nun said desperately, tears coming down her eyes.
“Three.” Dotan said.
“Please! Have mercy!”
“I am. Two.”
“You can’t do this! We’re nuns of Lady Zophiel, we cannot be touched!”
“One.”
“No! No! Wait!”
“And zero.” Dotan turned and motioned for the guards to get out of his way. “Have at them boys. Once you're done, put those collars on them and keep them chained up in the barracks for later use.” The god began walking out of the room. “And clean up that useless dead sack of flesh on your way out. I’ll make this room where you keep your whores in the future.” The god then left the wailing women at the mercy of the guards as he walked down the hallway. He ignored their screams as the guards attacked them.
Dotan calmly marched down the halls of his new castle. Thomas was bumbling behind him, trying to balance all of the things he was carrying. Dotan stopped and turned to him. Thomas cringed, expecting to be berated.
“New decree.” Dotan said flatly. Thomas quickly got his quill ready. “Any woman who willingly surrenders will be treated kindly and remain unharmed. They will either be returned to their husband or closest male relative as a slave, unless it is deemed they will be sold for the benefit of the state. Got it?”
Thomas jotted on the paper as quickly as he could. “Yeeeesss...sir!” The docile guard looked back up. “A-Anything else sir?”
“Not at this time.” Dotan scoffed. He turned back around.
There was an explosion at the end of the hall. Two large doors were blasted apart, sending a cloud of splinters through the air. Although Thomas nearly fell over with shock and dropped everything, Dotan didn’t even budge. Two of the guards came stumbling into the hallway, bleeding from various places.
“There they are.” Dotan said flatly.
“They?” Thomas squeaked.
“The real royal guard. Zophiel wouldn’t have stripped all protection from herself. She likely kept some demigods around just in case she was attacked.” The dark god began resuming his march. “I figured they were hiding among her servants.” Thomas scrambled to pick up all of his writing materials before chasing after the god.
Dotan emerged into what appeared to be a large ballroom. He stood on the top of the staircase and watched a pathetic display. The guards were stumbling around three women, who stood in the middle. Every time the guards attempted to attack them, the women would strike, sending the men careening into the walls, dozens of feet away. They were so addled by the tainted wine they weren’t seeing sense and kept up their assault
“STOP!” the god bellowed. All of the guards instantly halted, and all three of the women turned to see him. “All of you get out, find different women!” The guards groaned in relief and scattered, heading towards the doors. The three women turned towards him, standing in battle stances. Dotan briefly gave each one a glance. They were quite beautiful, one was blonde, one was a redhead, and one had black hair.
“Well, well, well,” Dotan began, walking down his staircase. “it’s nice to meet the real royal guard.”
“Surrender now, and we’ll ask Zophiel for leniency!” The blonde demigoddess cried.
“Oh, we are WAY past that.” Dotan said, reaching the bottom of the stairs. “Actually, if the three of you surrender and agree to submit as slaves to your men, I will make sure you get good owners.” Each of the women’s faces contorted into a mix of disgust and horror.
“That’s revolting!” the blonde shrieked. “We are proud, independent women! We would never do that!”
“Yet you were living off of Zophiel.” Dotan chided. “So very, very, independent.”
“Surrender or we will kill you!” The redhead cried.
Dotan casually took a mythrazite collar from his waist. “Better deal: put on these collars, swear to submit, or I will beat you down.”
“I’ve heard enough of this!” The blonde shouted. With inhuman speed, she surged forward. Dotan’s eyes easily followed her movement. She leapt up when she reached him and kicked with all of her might. She struck him in the neck with a deafening pop, clearly meaning to shatter it. Dotan didn’t even budge.
“Nice kick.” he said flatly. His hand shot up and seized her ankle. He then whipped her around like she weighed nothing. He slammed her onto the ground with such force that the marble floor shattered. The blonde let out a painful shriek that caught in her throat. She twitched a few times and then coughed, struggling to breathe, not moving. The redhead and the brunette took a step back, their hands up.
“What?” the brunette asked.
“He’s...he’s a god!” the redhead shrieked. She abruptly began sweating.
“We should combine our powers!” The brunette cried.
“But...but even with both of us…!”
“Just do it!”
Both of the women held their hands out. Two bright bursts of energy shot at Dotan. The god held his hand up casually. The stream struck him, and split in all different directions, dissipating. This continued for several moments, with no change.
“He’s too strong!” the redhead screamed.
“Push harder!” the brunette cried. They both grimaced and their streams of light got brighter. The only change was that Dotan’s hand trembled a little.
“Ooooh!” he said with a smile. “Both of you are quite strong, a pity you had to be born women.”
“You won’t win!” the brunette replied.
Dotan only grunted. He flung his hand, almost casually. He created a powerful shockwave that disintegrated their beams and exploded across the room. When the blast struck the women, they were blown backwards until they hit the marble wall far behind them. Both of them fell to the ground, groaning.
“So much fire in your bellies, if only you could focus that in the right direction.” Dotan said with a shrug. “Pity I have to scramble your brains.” The god began to casually walk forward, twirling a mithrazite collar by its chain as if he were on a casual walk. The redhead got to her feet first. Her face was as red as her hair, and she appeared panicked. She whipped her head around, desperately looking for an escape. Dotan was too near, and the windows too far. For a few seconds, she was seized with pure panic. Then she kneeled.
“I surrender!” she cried.
The brunette got to her feet and hobbled for a few moments. “Don’t you dare!”
“We’re no match!” the redhead shouted back.
“You’re compromising yourself as a woman! You are submitting to a life of servitude!”
“Music to my ears.” Dotan sang. He released the collar he had in mid-twirl, sending it sailing. It landed next to the redhead. “Collar. On. Now.” The redheaded demigod glanced between the collar and the brunette, who was still struggling to stand.
“Don’t…!” the black-haired girl cried. Quickly, the redhead seized the collar, brought it to her neck, and snapped it closed. The demigod then struggled to breathe as her power was sealed away. She laid on the ground, her limbs suddenly heavy.
“You worthless coward!” the brunette screamed. She finally stood on her own. She turned to Dotan, who was grinning widely.
“Your friend here made a wise decision. She will be given to a rich man and live in relative comfort. Have you wised up?”
The brunette grimaced. “In your dreams!” She tightened her fists. Her right hand began to glow, bands of electricity bouncing off of it. Dotan shrugged again and shook his head.
“Take your best shot.”
The brunette screamed and leaped at Dotan. She swung her fist with all of her might and power behind it. She aimed for his head. The god shot his hand up and caught her punch. With another deafening pop, all of her power dissipated against his. Then he grabbed her by the throat and slammed her against the ground. She shrieked and squirmed, feeling pain. Casually, Dotan snapped a collar around her throat, causing her body to go limp as she lost all of her power.
“You could have an easy life.” Dotan said. “Now? You will have no life at all.” He placed his free hand against her forehead. The demigoddess screamed as she felt Dotan poke around her brain. Her magic was gone, and she was completely helpless. After a few moments, her screams became groans, and then she fell silent. Dotan then released her completely. The brunette’s eyes rolled again and again as her new brain began to process. Dotan slammed his fist onto the marble floor and pulled it back up, taking a large rock of it. He placed the boulder on top of the chain on the brunette’s collar. He then began casually walking away towards the redhead. The brunette abruptly rolled onto her feet. She began chasing after Dotan but was clotheslined by her collar with the chain. She was drooling and her eyes were glazed over. She reached for Dotan, as if she were desperate.
“Joanna-type seal.” Dotan said, chuckling. He went over to the redhead, who was still struggling to stand. “Get up! Get up! Your legs still work!” He seized her chain and pulled her to her feet. He dragged her close to the brunette, who was ripping her clothes off in a frenzy.
It was at this moment that the blonde demigoddess finally recovered. When Dotan had slammed her to the ground all the breath left her body, and she thought he had broken her spine. After quite a while, she finally managed to catch her breath. As she wobbled to her feet, her eyes widened at the sight. The redheaded demigoddess stood beside Dotan at the end of a chain, looking humiliated, but servile. The brunette’s chain was trapped by a rock. She was naked, and her fingers were desperately kneading at her drooling folds.
“You have a choice!” Dotan cried. He turned towards the redhead and put his finger under her chin. He slowly lifted her head up a little, quite gently. “You can surrender wisely, like this one, or…” He turned towards the brunette. She moaned at Dotan with her tongue out, hungrily. “...you can become a brain-dead whore like this one. Those are your only two options, and it will be the last free decision you ever make. Decide wisely.”
The blonde’s eyes darted back and forth. The other two had been taken out, easily it looked like. Dotan didn’t have a scratch on him. Zophiel had tasked them with protecting her and the castle...but Zophiel wasn’t here, and the castle had turned on them. She faced an impossible decision: give up her freedom or give up her mind. The blonde demigoddess let out a weak sigh and dropped to her knees. A collar landed in front of her, thrown from Dotan.
“Put it on, or I will make you.” he warned. The blonde let out a weak sob. With a shaking hand, she reached out and picked up the collar. She held it at her neck for a few moments, tears squeezing out of her eyes. Then she snapped it closed around her. She felt her magic drain away and she collapsed, her limbs feeling useless.
“I love it when a plan comes together.” Dotan muttered.
At that moment, Seth came into the room. He flinched at the sight of the ruined ballroom and groaned a little at seeing another woman acting like Joanna. Thomas was standing at the top of the staircase, his jaw hanging open. He appeared to be stuck. The new high priest cleared his throat.
“Um, my lord!” he cried.
Dotan glanced up, annoyed that his joyous scene had been interrupted. “What?”
“We kind of have...an unusual situation.” Seth continued.
“Which is?”
“Um...two women surrendered willingly.”
Dotan motioned between the redhead and the blonde on the ground. “So did these two...although they required a little convincing.” He jerked on the redhead’s chain, her body lurching.
“That’s the thing, they surrendered willingly...and happily.”
“Happily? What do you mean?”
“They seemed...delighted. They told us they had been waiting for this day and are excited to serve at the feet of a dark god.”
Dotan was frozen for a few seconds, his brow furrowed. “Are you serious?”
“Yes sir. They asked to see you, they claim they have important information.”
“My interest is piqued.” Dotan said. “Call some guards to take these women away. Don’t touch any of them. I have plans for this brunette as well.”
A short time later, Dotan entered what appeared to be a library, with both Seth and Thomas on his heels. Standing in the middle were two women who looked exactly alike. Once Dotan entered, both women scrambled over and kneeled in front of him, happily.
“Oh, my lord!” one of them cried. “We have been awaiting the return of the dark gods!”
“We are so happy to finally live to see this day!” the other said. Both of them already had collars around their necks, which they seemed proud of. Dotan glanced between them, confused.
“You may rise.” he said. Both of them did so with smiles on their faces. “I take it you two are twins?”
“Yes, my lord!” they said at the same time. Both of them had fair complexions, platinum blonde hair, and ample breasts. They were wearing tight dresses that showed off their pleasing figures as well. The only difference was that one had her hair up in a high ponytail and the other let hers hang free.
“What are your names?”
“I am Meia.” said the one with free hair.
“And I am Leia.” the one with the high ponytail said.
“How have the both of you come to this...enlightened position?”
“We were raised by Count Draymond.” Meia began. “He raised us according to the principles set about in The Slave Code of Seralas.”
Dotan’s eyebrow raised. “Seralas? The dark god Seralas? The great enslaver?”
“Yes, my lord!” Leia cried excitedly. “Count Draymond has a secret collection of books written by the dark gods themselves! We were raised to be subservient to the dark gods, but we couldn’t find any. Zophiel and Lyfillia ran them all off. We were sent here as servants for Zophiel, as gifts for the wedding but…” Both of the twins looked dismayed.
“Zophiel tried to empower us.” Meia added, as if it were horrible. “She told us that we should be free, independent, and only follow our own desires! She wanted us to worship her and her ideas.”
“That’s not how we were raised!” Leia cried, equally horrified. “She stuck us in the library so we could learn a “skill!” That was not how we were raised! We were raised to serve the dark gods with all our hearts…and be properly rewarded for loyalty, of course.”
Dotan stared at them, his mouth hanging open a little. He then snapped his jaw shut and leaned over to Seth. “Find me this Count Draymond. Tell me if he brings me that book I’ll give him a dukedom.”
“Yes sir.” Seth replied. He spun around and marched out of the room. Dotan turned back to the twins, a smile on his face.
“Ladies, I cannot tell you how happy your words make me.” the god stated. The twins grinned widely and bowed.
“We are at your service my liege.” Leia said.
“Excellent. I take it that this Count Draymond also taught you how to physically please men?”
“Of course, my lord!” Meia cried, as if it were obvious. “Once we became adults, he trained us in every possible pleasure.”
“Good. I have a demigod chained up in a room. He needs to be...enlightened to the true path. I also have a woman I was forced to break because she defied me.”
“Blasphemy!” Meia interjected.
“She deserved it!” Leia added.
“She did, but now she’s a brain-dead whore. I want you three to bring this demigod around to the right way of thinking. He’s never been with a woman.”
Both Meia and Leia giggled.
“Really?” Meia asked. “A grown demigod?”
“Yes, he has these “independent” women put ideas in his head. You three will use your bodies as you were intended and free his mind.”
“It would be our pleasure my lord!” Leia cried, both of them bowing.
“Do as I say, and I will ensure the both of you will receive rewards mortals can only dream of.”
“We serve at your leisure, my lord!” They said together.
*
Addur slowly opened his eyes. His whole body was weak. His head was also pounding. When he tried to lift his neck, a bolt of pain went down his spine. He groaned and tried to roll over. Even that was terrible. He shimmied over to the side of his bed and dangled his feet. His whole body felt like jelly, barely able to move at all. His eyes then spotted something around his ankle. He furrowed his brow. It was silver, and almost looked like a collar.
The door to the room opened. Addur lifted his head and saw a large man enter. He was tall with dark hair and a scar over one of his eyes. The man closed the door behind him and smiled.
“Ah! I see you’re awake!” he said, sounding friendly.
“Yeah…” Addur groaned. “What happened? The last thing I remember is eating and drinking…” The demigod’s eyes lit up. “And someone cut me!” He grabbed his chest.
“Yes, believe me I’m sorry about that. Some of my guards got a little overzealous. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Dotan.”
“What do you mean your “guards?””
“Yes, this may come as a shock to you, I am your cousin. My mother is Zophiel.”
Addur was instantly taken aback, his eyes wide. “What? Zophiel doesn’t have a son!”
“She kept me a secret, rather ashamed. You see, I am a god, but not a god of light. I am a god of darkness.”
Addur then appeared absolutely petrified. “A dark god? You are a dark god!?”
“Calm yourself, I’m not here to hurt you. It is true that I was the one that put the stuff in your food and drink to make you pass out, but that was so I wouldn’t have to fight you. You see, there’s been a…change in leadership. I have seized control of the castle and captured both Lyfillia and Zophiel.”
Addur now appeared white and was sweating. “Wha..what about Malona!?”
“She’s safe. I have no intention of harming you or her. I just need the both of you out of the way until I’m finished seizing power, then I will let the both of you go where you wish, no strings attached.”
“You...you would just let us go?” Addur asked weakly.
“Neither you nor the elves have ever offended me, so I have no quarrel with you.”
“What about Zophiel and Lyfillia?”
“They are...indisposed. I can’t have you interfering either, so I put that collar on your ankle. It will suppress your power until I can release you. Once everything is under my control, I will take it off. You have my word.”
Addur gave Dotan an unsure stare. He didn’t appear ready to trust Dotan, but with his powers suppressed it wasn’t like he could fight him.
“I don’t suppose I have a choice…” Addur replied.
“I’m afraid you don’t. I’ll try and make your captivity as comfortable as possible. In fact, I will send in some servants later to take care of your needs. Just relax and hopefully this will be over in a week or two. You should get some rest, those drugs haven’t worked their way out of your system yet.”
Addur didn’t exactly feel safe, but he certainly felt drowsy. He supposed that if Dotan wanted to kill him, he would be dead already. Without his magic, he probably couldn’t escape if he wanted to.
“Very well, but I’m holding you to your word!” Addur said. “No harm had better come to Malona! She will be my holy wife.”
Dotan’s eye twitched for a moment. “You can hold me to my words. Now you should get some rest, cousin. This will be over before you know it.” Dotan backed out of the room, not turning his back to Addur. He then closed the door behind him. Addur sighed and collapsed back onto the bed. He suddenly felt light-headed, and his body enjoyed the feeling of the sheets. Dotan had a point. Addur was still exhausted. He allowed his consciousness to fade.
The moment Dotan stepped out of the room, he rubbed his forehead, clearly frustrated. Addur was in deep with these women and had bought everything they said. It would probably be more difficult than Dotan thought to bring him around. As easy as the fight had been so far, Dotan couldn’t be everywhere at once. He needed capable servants to enforce his will when the god wasn’t there. Seth, although improving, was only a mortal. The rest of the guards were utterly worthless except for being grunts. Dotan needed people with both power and brains. Addur fit the power part, at least compared to normal mortals. A demigod could easily rip a man apart with their bare hands. Addur could become powerful asset…if Dotan could convince him to be.
“Well, my lord?” asked a voice. The god lifted his head to see his first two willing female servants, gazing at him expectantly with their pretty blue eyes.
“He’s definitely going to need some convincing,” Dotan grumbled. “At this point, I could put you two in there naked with an instruction manual and he wouldn’t know what to do.”
Both of the girls giggled.
“It’s quite alright my lord,” Leia said. “We certainly know how to teach him. Once he breaks the old laws, he’ll have no choice but to join us!”
Dotan made a somewhat displeased face. That wasn’t quite what he wanted. Right now, Addur was still adjusting to the ankle collar that was put on him. Once he acclimated, he would have the strength of a normal, mortal man, which would be enough to fight back against the two sisters. They didn’t have any time to waste. Dotan wanted Addur to join him of his own volition, not be blackmailed into it. To change such a man’s entire thinking would be difficult. That is, unless someone could show him just what Dotan’s ideology had to offer. The god rubbed his chin for a moment. Then an idea struck him.
“Let’s be a bit more strategic with our abilities, shall we ladies?” he asked. “Dear cousin Addur should be getting hungry soon. There are some casques of wine in the cellar. I think he should have a drink of that vintage with his dinner.”
“The special wine?” Meia said, her eyes bright. “Oooh! What fun!”
“Yes. Let’s give Addur a taste of the...proper and right path for a male. Then we’ll just how he feels about all the prudish bitches that hung around him.”
*
When Addur next awoke, he could tell that some time had passed, despite having no window in his room. His grogginess, while still present, was abating quite a bit. He sat up and found that once again someone had opened the door to his room. Two women entered, each carrying a tray. Once he got a good look at them, his eyes widened. They looked exactly alike, with platinum blonde hair much like his fiancée, which suggested they had elven ancestry. The only difference between the two women was that one had a ponytail. What they were wearing was...well, shocking to say the least. They had a tight strip of cloth around their ample breasts and a loincloth around their hips that stretched to the ground. Apart from that, their entire bodies were exposed, showing their luscious, porcelain skin.
“Greetings, my lord,” the one with the ponytail began, curtsying. “I am Leia. This is my sister, Meia. We will be attending to your needs for the time being.”
Addur’s eyes nervously glanced them up and down. Both of the sisters giggled, and the demigod jerked his gaze away.
“Wouldn’t you feel more comfortable with some clothes?” he asked sheepishly.
“These clothes were provided by our lord, King Dotan, for us to wear.” Leia explained. “As his servants, we wear them proudly.”
“I see…” Addur muttered.
“Are you hungry, my lord?” Meia finally said, also smiling. That was when the demigod noticed that they were carrying food and drinks on their trays. He had been so distracted by what they were wearing that he missed it completely.
“Now that you mention it, I haven’t eaten in a while,” Addur said.
“Excellent!” Leia cried. The two of them sauntered over to a nearby table and placed their trays onto it. Addur couldn’t help but notice how they swayed their hips as they moved. He attempted to get to his feet, but instantly wobbled. All of his limbs still felt weak thanks to the ankle bracelet he still had. He cursed and grabbed the dresser next to the bed, feeling weak.
Before he could get his footing, someone grabbed his arm and steadied him. He turned to see that the one with the ponytail, Leia, had been the one to catch him.
“Easy, my lord,” she said with a smile. “You’re still adjusting.”
“Y-yes,” Addur stammered. “Thank you.” Leia giggled but didn’t let go of his arm. She guided him over to the table. The demigod could help but notice that his arm was pressed against her large breasts, unnerving him. He sat down in the chair and the two women moved the platters up to him. One poured him a glass of wine and the other arranged his utensils, their exposed bodies wobbling around him. Addur began eating, cautiously putting grapes and bread in his mouth. He was relieved to find they tasted normal, meaning they weren’t poisoned. Meia grabbed his glass of wine and handed it to him graciously.
“Would like to drink some wine, my lord?” she asked. Addur glanced at it nervously.
“Is it poisoned?” he asked.
Meia looked hurt for a moment. “Of course not, my lord!” She brought the glass to her lips and took a sip before offering it to him again.
“My apologies,” he said, taking it. “I’ve only been poisoned once, and I’m not trying to do it again.” He then took a generous swig before setting it aside and resuming eating. What he didn’t see was both Meia and Leia glance at each other, smiling. Dotan had already explained it to them. Essence of incubus flower only affected men. It wouldn’t do a thing to Meia. Of course, Addur didn’t know that.
*
Addur went back to bed after his meal, his grogginess returning. Thankfully, both Meia and Leia left after he did so. This sleep, however, was incredibly fitful. His dreams were filled with images of naked women, hanging onto his body and grinding on him. He felt a deep urge, one he desperately needed to scratch but wasn’t able to. Like a madman, he tried to jump these women in his dreams. He couldn’t touch them, no matter how hard he tried. This desire built bigger and bigger until he felt like he was going to explode.
Addur woke with a jolt, sweating profusely. Some time had clearly passed, and if he had to guess, it was night, but that hardly mattered. What did matter was the pounding in his chest, the burning all across his body, and the painful erection practically slamming against his clothes. Addur tried to catch his breath. He had never felt this way before, not even when he was a teenager. He had always managed to keep himself pure, even at his most wanton lustful days...but this was different. It was like a raging tidal wave, sweeping away all his willpower and sense. He tried to focus and clear his mind to control himself.
“Are you in distress, my lord?” a voice asked, sweetly. Addur stiffened. Oh no, not those two, not now! He slowly lifted his head to see the two twins on the bed. They were on all fours on both sides of his legs, grinning. Their azure eyes seemed to glow in the somewhat dark room, like hungry predators stalking in the night.
“L-ladies…” Addur said. “Please, I’m having a difficult moment right now, if you two could…”
Leia, the one with the ponytail, went forward and brought her finger to his lips. She shushed him quietly, winking.
“Stay quiet my lord, you don’t want to wake anyone, do you?” she asked. That confirmed it was nighttime, but that was largely beside the point right now. The other sister, Meia, began tracing her hand up his leg to his crotch. Her hand gripped his shaft through his clothes and began rubbing it gently. Addur tensed, trying to stifle a moan.
“No, stop,” Addur said in a whisper. “I have a fiancée! I’m getting married! I have to take vows!”
Leia leaned towards his face, giggling a little. “Yes, my lord...but, you aren’t married yet, are you? There are no vows until then.”
Addur paused, his lust-addled brain trying to process what she said. For a split second, what she said made sense and his mind seemed to give in. That was all the time Leia needed. She leaned in and mashed her lips against his, her tongue coiling around in his mouth. She tasted sweet in Addur’s mouth, and all of his thoughts melted. He grabbed onto Leia and began batting his tongue back at her, a sentiment she returned with a moan.
Meia, seeing that her sister succeeded, saw no point in waiting. She reached up to the hem of his pants and pulled them down, facing no resistance. His erection popped free, standing tall. Meia grinned at seeing that it was quite big, something that was pretty common among the god folk. She gripped it with her velvety hand and began pumping it gently. It throbbed hard in her palm and Addur’s hips trembled. She doubted he could last very long if she went too fast. She began going painfully slow, giving him just enough pleasure to keep him going, but not enough for him to blow. Addur squirmed under her assault, clearly wanting more. Leia, however, was on top of his body and was still keeping his mouth occupied, so he could do nothing. The painful throbbing of his erection was only slightly abated by her motions, and it was torture.
Leia finally pulled away from his mouth, leaving a trail of spit behind as she parted. Addur instantly took a breath, allowing him to speak.
“Please! I can’t take it anymore!” he complained to Meia. “Do it harder!”
“Just moments ago, you were talking about vows!” Leia teased, moving higher. She undid the strap of cloth around her chest and her ample breasts bounded free. “Now listen to you, already eager for more!” She grabbed his head and shoved it into her cleavage. Addur was forced to breathe in her sweet scent, which instantly numbed his brain and overwhelmed him. He shoved himself deeper between her breasts and began licking her skin, savoring the taste. Leia held his head, cradling it. Not to be outdone, Meia extended her tongue and leaned forward. Her soft muscle began swirling around the rock-hard erection, teasing it. Addur moaned from between Leia’s breasts. He maneuvered his head to one of her nipples and engulfed his mouth around it. This earned a gasp from Leia as she stroked his hair in gratitude. Meia traced her tongue up and down his shaft, giving him pleasure, but still not enough for him to cum. The pain in his dick was now expanding, and his balls, which felt overwhelmingly full, began to twitch and throb. Apparently sensing this, Meia’s tongue traced down to his sac and began lovingly swirling around each of the orbs before sucking them one at a time. Her gentle teasing was driving Addur wild and he recklessly bucked his hips seeking relief. Still, she held back, keeping him perfectly on the edge. Addur managed to pull his head away from Leia, desperate to speak.
“Please give me more!” he complained.
“Did you hear that?” Leia asked. “He wants more. Well, I say we give it to him.” Both of the sisters giggled as Leia slithered down his body, finally releasing his head. She brought her head towards her sister, and both of them hovered above his throbbing erection. For a split second, Addur’s heart raced, knowing what they were about to do. Leia winked at him before both of their tongues wrapped around his shaft and began dancing. Addur tried to stifle his moan as all the pain in his crotch melted. He felt as if he were drowning in their tongues as they coated him in their spit. Their muscles went up and down his length and occasionally met at the top, where the two of them seemed like they were kissing with his dick in the middle. What Addur was doing was immoral, what they were doing was immoral, and the fact they were sisters made it doubly immoral...and the very thought of that was driving him wild. The carousel of tongues pushed him further and further over the edge, building to a massive climax that would probably drench them both. The sisters, however, could feel the throbbing getting harder on their tongues. Both of them stopped simultaneously, leaving his dick twitching painfully and another orgasm subside frustratingly.
“Why did you stop?” Addur complained. Both of the sisters giggled, amused. Leia crawled up his body again, but this time shimmied behind him, holding his upper body like she was cradling him. Meia, on the other hand, slithered off the bed and onto her feet.
“Because I think it’s time we get the real show started!” Meia cried loudly. Up until that point, all of them had been talking in low voices. Her sudden outburst seemed strange, but a second later a head popped up from over the bed. Addur nearly jumped out of his skin, but Leia held him close, kissing the side of his neck. There was a third person in the room, who had apparently been sleeping on the floor. It was another woman, this one with black hair. She gazed around the room, her eyes vacant and empty. The moment she spotted Addur and his towering erection, however, her eyes lit up and she jumped to her feet. She ran for a few paces and then was jerked back by her neck. That was when the demigod saw that she had a collar around her neck with a chain attached to the wall. The woman moaned as if she were insane and was rubbing her genitals frantically.
“Who is that?” Addur finally shouted, his eyes large.
“This is…” Abruptly, Meia stopped. Her blue eyes darted back and forth for a moment, searching. “Fuck, we didn’t get her name.”
“To be fair,” Leia said from the bed. “I don’t think Lord Dotan asked her name either.”
“Touché,” Meia muttered. She thought for a few more moments before brightening. “This is Seia.”
“Original,” Leia said flatly.
“Shut-up!” Meia barked before returning to her usual demeanor. “Let’s just call her Seia. This wayward girl defied our lord and even attacked him. She got what she had coming to her.” Meia strode over and stroked the newly named Seia’s face. The crazed woman didn’t even seem to notice. Her eyes were transfixed on Addur’s bulging dick. Meia turned back to Addur, a glow in her eyes and a grin on her face. The demigod shivered her a little. He realized something.
Up until now the woman had made him uncomfortable, and not just for their nudity. There was something about them that was unsettling, and he just figured out what it was. The smiling, the giggling, the innocence, it was an act. They were pretending to be that way, and on some level, he knew it. Right at that moment, however, with Meia standing next to the crazed woman her master created, he saw the woman’s true smile. She was enjoying herself, enjoying the fact that she was serving her dark god and that the woman beside her got punished for not doing so. It was dark. It was malicious. Addur’s dick only throbbed harder.
“The poor thing masturbated herself to sleep during your nap,” Meia explained, giving off obviously fake sympathy. “She absolutely craves carnal pleasure now, it’s all her empty little brain can think about.” Meia gave Seia’s head a shove with her finger, the horny girl didn’t seem to notice. “No thoughts, no other desires, no hopes or dreams, just a never-ending craving for dick. She’s a shell, a husk that was left behind after our master punished her for her defiance.” Meia turned back to Addur, once again grinning widely. “For someone to have sex with such a empty vessel, why, they would have to be completely devoid of purity. They would have to be a man who sees her as nothing but an object, a piece of property for him to use and abuse.”
“How terrible!” Leia said, giggling into Addur’s ear. The demigod began to sweat and some of his sense returned. They were enjoying this. These two sisters were toying with him and that dark-haired girl…and they were loving it. He knew what they were about to do, and it was something that couldn’t be taken back. He had broken his vow of purity of thought...but to do it physically was a different level altogether. Meia, seeing that he had gotten the whole picture laughed, and not the innocent girlish laugh from before. She reached between her breasts, which unlike her sister’s were still held together by the cloth. Her hand extracted a key.
“No…don’t!” Addur tried to say. Leia, however, just held him tighter and shushed in his ear. He either didn’t have the strength...or the willpower, to stop them. Meia reached behind Seia’s neck and fiddled for a moment. Then a lock fell from the collar, and the chain flopped to the ground. Now free, Seia scrambled across the room and leaped onto the bed. She instantly straddled herself on top of Addur, grabbed his slick dick and bringing it to her wet folds.
“No, wait!” Addur uttered, trying weakly to stop her. It would be his first time, and it was with this woman he didn’t know. Worse, she was nothing but a brain-dead thing some dark god created. The only response was a giggle and a kiss along his neck.
“Enjoy,” Leia whispered into his ear. Seia managed to line up the head of his shaft with her slit. Her eyes full of joy, she slammed her hips down, jamming him inside of her with a single stroke.
Instantly, all the pain and frustration Addur had around his dick melted into overwhelming bliss. He instantly moaned and his body jerked as his shaft was enveloped in warmth and wetness. Seia arched her back and her tongue hung out of her mouth. It was clear she was enjoying finally having a dick inside of her after waiting so long. She made a motion as if she were about to move, but Meia came up behind her and held her down.
“Wait a second,” Meia whispered in her ear. “We wouldn’t our lord to blow his first orgasm in a matter of seconds.” Seia whined and kept trying to pump her hips, but Meia held her firm, shushing into her ear. Addur, at the moment, was beyond speaking. His hands had seized onto Seia’s hips as he continued to vainly twitch.
“Your first pussy feels amazing, doesn’t it my lord?” Leia said. Addur only gasped and moaned as Seia’s insides coiled around him. “Do your best to hold out. It’ll feel better the longer you do.”
Meia then released Seia. The crazed woman began bouncing up and down on Addur’s dick, frantically. The demigod trembled and flailed, feeling her canal viciously rubbing his sensitive shaft. A slick sound filled the room as Seia’s juices squeezed from around where they met, dripping down onto his balls. Addur could see the woman bouncing right in front of him, the tainted look of lust in her eyes. Her hips and breasts bobbed along with her movements, his previously unused dick plunging in and out of her. All of it gave him an immoral thrill he didn’t know existed. He had no idea sex would be like this, or that it could even be like this. He wasn’t going to be able to hold out long, and Seia, as lust addled as she was, wasn’t going to be able to either. Addur began to squirm as if he were trying to get out from under her. The two sisters around him only giggled at the display. In response to his attempt to escape, Seia reached out and grabbed him by the shoulders, holding him down as she began pumping her hips harder. She was moaning even louder now, her fluids splashing out each time their flesh slapped together.
“She’s getting close!” Meia teased.
“So is our lord!” Leia added. Addur couldn’t escape. He could feel his balls twitch and his entire lower body tingling. He was sure this is what an orgasm felt like, and he wasn’t even aware how intense it would be. With one final, assertive slam of her hips, Seia bellowed like an animal and clamped around him. Her hot fluids gushed around his dick, and it was finally too much for him. Addur moaned and bucked his hips upward. A powerful gush of semen blasted out of him, mixing together with her juices and coating her insides. He emptied out into her again and again, far more than any normal man would. Their mixed fluids squeezed out from around their union in hot streams, coating the bed beneath them. All the while Addur came, Leia was in his ear, whispering.
“That’s it my lord,” she breathed. “Empty it all. Squirt it all out inside of her. She’s nothing but property. Give this empty shell your seed and maybe she’ll even get pregnant. Would you want to see that? Her fat stomach filled with your kid as she bounces on top of you?” Her sweet voice and his orgasmic bliss only amplified what she was saying. Addur, far beyond reason, continued gripping Seia and bucking his hips, trying to make it last forever. Despite that, both of them eventually stopped, panting and sweating.
Meia and Leia, however, were far from finished. Meia grabbed Seia and pulled her away from Addur. Seia was forced on all fours, and Meia pulled her thighs apart, opening her folds. Addur’s seed spilled out of her, gushing forth and trailing down her thighs. Seia’s senses had also returned, and she was now moaning again in desire, wagging her butt back and forth.
“Is that all you have, my lord?” Meia asked, that tricky grin returning to her face. “Your dick certainly doesn’t think so.” Addur briefly gazed down to see that his erection hadn’t died in the slightest and was throbbing painfully again. He lifted his head back up to Seia but hesitated. A mixture of horror and apprehension overwhelmed him. He had just broken every vow he had taken...but at the same time the thought of doing it again was incredibly arousing.
“My lord,” Leia said from behind him. “You’ve already done it once. Refusing to do it again isn’t going to undo that.” Addur couldn’t argue with that. He allowed his lust to overwhelm him again. He moved over to Seia, gripping his wet dick. The crazed woman moaned excitedly and bucked her hips back and forth, begging. Addur plunged his shaft into her again, earning a happy shriek from Seia in the process. He seized her hips and began pumping on his own. The mix of fluids began to splash against Seia’s thighs and his balls. He hardly cared. Both Meia and Leia glanced at each other, grinning. Leia slithered up behind him, putting her mouth in his ear again.
“Bend over and grab her breast,” she teased. “Slap her around. Do whatever you want. Right now, she belongs to you my lord to do whatever you want with her.” Addur quickly leaned over her body and seized her sizable chest. The mounds bobbed in his hands as his hips hammered into hers. He fondled and pulled them, playing with them in his fingers. Seia only moaned in response, gripping the sheets of the bed tighter. Addur stopped thinking altogether and just acted. He pumped his hips because it felt good. He fondled her breasts because he wanted to. He came inside of her because she belonged to him. Leia’s words went through his head, and he drank them up. Seia trembled beneath him, clearly on her way to yet another orgasm. Addur didn’t have any mercy. He grit his teeth as he slammed himself even harder. Her insides were even wetter than before. She was like a perfect hole for him, desperately milking him for more. Addur seized her nipples between his fingers, pulling and squeezing them. This caused Seia to shriek like a whore and tighten around him, crushing him inside of her. Each thrust of his rod after that felt like heaven, and he couldn’t hold himself back either.
The two of them rutted like beasts. Each time he thrust forward she pushed back on him. When their flesh slapped together her large ass would ripple from the impact, driving Addur wild. His hands crawled all over her body, like he owned it. Seia continued to moan like a whore, not just moving in tandem with him, but rubbing against his hands, encouraging to seize her more. Meanwhile her canal coiled and oozed around him. It was if were trying to suck him inside and squeezed him dry. Each time his rod thrust inside of her the fluids from their previous meeting oozed between them, soaking the bed beneath. The pleasure and the satisfaction were more than Addur could describe, and he couldn’t believe he had lived his entire life up until this point not engaging in it. The pleasure was reaching a fever pitch, and he could feel the now familiar sensation of his climax coming on. Seia was also trembling, and was desperately grinding her hips against him, clearly near her own peak. This time, Addur didn’t hesitate. He plunged his shaft into her again and again without mercy. He was rewarded for this savage fucking when the brain-dead girl beneath him bowed her body and screamed. Once again, her hot fluids gushed around his rod, soaking him in her hot juices. The added pleasure of both the tightness and slickness pushed Addur over the edge. He buried himself inside of her, grunting and groaingd as the tingling pleasure overwhelmed him. His legs quivered as his seed squirted inside of her again and again, as if the previous orgasm never mattered. All of the fluids seeped from around their union, dribbling down their legs. The two of them ground against each other, absolutely desperate for more. It continued for what seemed like an eternity, but eventually the two of them slumped onto the bed, panting and sweating.
Addur basked in the afterglow for several moments but was brought back to reality when the painful throbbing returned. He groaned, this time in pain, as he gazed down. His dick, absolutely drenched in female juices and his own seed, still stood tall. It continued to demand attention, even though it had been pleased twice now.
“Well, that’s enough of her,” Meia said, crawling on the bed. Lacking any gentleness, she gave Seia a kick, rolling the brain-dead woman off the bed. Seia either didn’t notice or was too exhausted to fight back, and she just collapsed onto the floor. Addur gave Meia a shocked look at how rough she was...and his dick pulsed harder.
“Oh, my lord!” a sultry voice cried from the head of the bed. Addur slowly turned his head. He saw that Leia was laying on her back, slowly lowering the loincloth from her waist. She kicked off the garment, finally nude. She spread her legs with a smile, showing off her tight slit. Addur gulped. Her pussy was wet and swollen, clearly excited from seeing him being corrupted. There was a small, trimmed triangle of silver hair above it, showing it matched her hair color. Addur’s painful erection throbbed even harder, which he didn’t even think was possible. Leia reached between her legs and spread herself open. With her free hands she beckoned him forward with one finger. Addur was completely beyond caring. He scrambled towards her like a madman, quickly situating himself between her legs. Leia only giggled, reached up with her free hand, and pulled his head towards hers. She mashed their lips together. Unlike last time, he actively participated, their tongues lapping at each other. The hand at her folds reached out and seized his massive erection, causing him to wince. This only lasted a moment as she guided the head to her wet pussy and guided it in.
Addur thrust his hips forward, burying himself inside. The two of them moaned against each other’s mouth. Leia wrapped her arms his shoulders and hooked her legs around his waist. As she clung to him like a lover, Addur thrust his hips. Leia didn’t even seem to care that his dick was covered in semen and another woman’s juices. Leia’s canal gripped and gushed around him. Unlike the crazed woman from before, Leia’s movements were controlled, precise. She ground her hips as he thrust into her, adding new sensations. The muscles in her canal expertly clenched and massaged around his rod, as if she had been trained to do so. Every inch of her inner flesh was teasing and coating him with hot fluids. With as sensitive as he was at the moment it felt as if his whole body was buried inside of her, writhing and sucking.
Addur grabbed her ass cheeks and lifted her off the bed slightly, trying to get a better angle to get even more pleasure. Leia obliged him, lifting herself up and continuing to gyrate her hips. Addur was drowning in a world of pleasure, even more than he had before. Everything she was doing, from clinging onto him, to moving her hips, to clenching him inside constantly, drove his dick insane. It was clear Leia was enjoying it as well. Her breath was becoming unsteady and her body flushed. Her hips began to quake. Despite this, she never stopped her movements to please him. Their groans and the wet noise of their flesh slapping together echoed around the room as the once noble and pure demigod indulged in debauchery. He was practically unrecognizable from earlier that day.
Addur pulled his head away from her lips, gasping for breath. He could feel himself approaching yet another climax, and his thrusts were becoming desperate. Leia, who was clearly approaching her own, continued to control him. Her legs clenched behind his waist and her arms squeezed around his shoulders. He flailed against her, but she only continued to pump and grind her hips.
“I’m going to…!” Addur moaned.
“Go ahead, my lord,” Leia whispered in his ear. “I’ll cum with you.” After a few more controlled thrusts, Leia lost her rhythm. She began to quiver and buck, the clenching inside of her tightening into a vice. She gushed around his bulging shaft, her orgasm washing over her. Addur could hear her moan into his ear and her body quiver against him, pushing him over the edge. His dick throbbed and erupted. He pumped his hips through the entire climax, wanting more and more. Ample amounts of his seed flooded her insides, as her canal shuddered around him. Leia recovered first, now panting and sweating. She grinned with a glint in her eyes as her canal began clenching in intervals from the entrance to the end. Addur moaned even louder as she literally sucked him deeper inside of her. Every part of her seemed to be created solely to please men, and she was using these powers to make him melt. His orgasm went on and on as she ground her hips and drew more and more semen out of him. Finally, with a pleased sigh, she let him go.
Addur flopped onto the bed beside her, completely sweaty and gasping for breath. All of this pleasure had numbed his brain completely. He didn’t know these women. This sex wasn’t for some noble reason like reproduction or out of some sense of emotional connection. He was doing it because it felt good. He was treating them like objects, meant to sake his lust and drain his seed. The worst part of it was that he was enjoying it immensely, and he wanted more. His dick, somehow still hard as a rock, continued to throb in demand. He didn’t have to wait long.
Meia, the other sister, had crawled over to him. Unlike Leia, she scuttled on top of him, grinning ear-to-ear. She spun around to give him a perfect view of her ample ass cheeks and then slowly engulfed his soaked member into her slick folds. Addur only groaned as she bounced on top of him, her butt wiggling each time she pumped. Just like her sister, she masterfully manipulated him with her canal. Her muscles clenched and her hips gyrated each time she moved on top of him. Hungry for more, Addur grabbed her ass with his hands and began thrusting upwards into her. They quickly found a rhythm, smacking each other as hard as they could. The room was once again filled with the noises of pleasurable moaning and wet flesh pounding. Not a single person who had known Addur in the past would have recognized the hungry beast that was plowing into the woman before them. He was going purely on instinct, the instinct to breed, to fuck, to drown.
Meia shrieked and pressed herself hard against him. He could feel her tighten and tremble as hot fluids gashed around his dick and soaked his crotch once again. Addur grit his teeth as he blasted his seed, pleasure ripping through him. He buried himself as deep as he could possibly go, letting his semen reach her depths. He wanted it planted at her very core. He wanted her filled to the brim and dripping. Meia happily accepted it, letting out whines and rotating her hips for his added pleasure. For what seemed like a blissful eternity, they bucked against each other, trying to draw out every last drop. Finally, Meia pulled herself free and lay on the bed, covered in sweat and kneading her legs together. She turned over, and spread her legs, eager to show Addur what he had done. The demigod watched as his seed dribbled out of her and onto the covers. Rather than be ashamed, Meia seemed to revel in it, spreading herself open and grinning. She was quickly joined by her sister, who got on all fours and spread her thighs apart. A mix of her juices and Addur’s semen streamed down her legs. They displayed them proudly, as if they were trophies for Addur to admire. The demigod found himself doing just that. His dick continued to throb painfully, but he no longer cared. He wanted it to stay hard. He wanted it to stay hard forever.
Before he could jump either of them, someone grabbed hold of him. Seia, who had apparently been laying on the floor this whole time, had recovered and wanted more. She had crawled onto the bed and was clawing at him. Addur gazed at her like she a pitiful thing but didn’t try to stop her. Seia pushed him back down onto the sheets and licked his face, more like a dog than a human. After a bit of fumbling, his shaft pierced into her folds and she began grinding herself him, shrieking like a whore. Leia and Meia only giggled as they crawled over as well, intent on getting in on the action. The three of them cavorted all night, fucking constantly. The room reeked of sex and was bathed in their moans. Over and over again Addur drowned in their bodies, every vow he ever made and every loyalty he ever had cast aside. In the moment, he regretted none of it.
*
It was very late when Addur woke again, and this time he was in quite a lot of pain. His memory was a little fuzzy, but he seemed to recall that he had sex with those three women until they all passed out. Unfortunately, his dick apparently hadn’t enough, and now it was miserably painful. Addur grit his teeth and gyrated on the bed. He gazed down at his shaft to see that it was still engorged, but this time it was red and swollen. Every beat of his heart sent a streak of pain through his whole body. He reached down to touch it in attempt to get some relief, but the moment he made contact he let out a shout and jerked away. It was so sensitive that by this point a single brush sent a sharp pain through him. Despite that, his dick wouldn’t go back down. He was stuck, writhing in pain and unable to escape.
Suddenly someone crawled over to him. He could see from her glittering blue eyes and free hair that it was Meia.
“Are you in pain, my lord?” she asked.
“Y-yes!” he cried.
“Let us give you some relief,” Leia said from behind him. “It’s what we’re for.”
Meia descended to his incredibly sore crotch while Leia cuddled up to his back. He could feel their hot, naked bodies all over him, arousing him more and painfully. Meia opened her mouth and gently engulfed his shaft. Addur winced, but the woman worked incredibly carefully. Her soft tongue loving teased his abused shaft, massaging and coaxing it to give up. From behind him, Leia turned his head and pressed her lips against his, their tongues dancing together. He was attacked from both sides, and their muscles were lulling his body into relaxing. Leia was distracting him from the pain, and Meia was trying to draw one last orgasm out of him. After a short time, the pleasure finally spiked and Addur’s body gave in. The demigod gasped as a mix of pain and pleasure shot through, his dick pulsing one last time. Only a tiny dripping of seed came out, his balls finally exhausted. All the same, Meia licked it up, sucking him gently to get any remaining fluids out of him. After a few moments of bucking and trembling, it stopped. Addur let out a grateful sigh as his dick finally began to soften, completely spent.
“Thank you…” he said, sounding exhausted.
“As we said, my lord,” Meia replied. “It’s what we’re here for.” The two sisters sidled up against him, wrapping him in their warmth and their flesh. Addur briefly gazed around, seeing that Seia was laying at the foot of the bed, sprawled out like an animal and snoring. They were all worn out. Ultimately, Addur let the two women lull him into sleep cuddled between them, and he was finally able to drift to a peaceful slumber.
*
Addur awoke once again, groaning. This time it wasn’t pain, so much as it was soreness. He didn’t know that one’s dick could actually be sore, but apparently it was quite possible. He sat up, yawned and looked around for the three women.
Except they weren’t there. He was alone, sleeping on his dirty sheets. They had spent the entire night telling him they were there for his comfort, and now they were gone. For a few moments, he felt frustrated and angry...and then he caught himself.
Was he...was he being possessive of them? Like he owned them? That was horrible! Women weren’t things to own and possess! Well, at least that was what the logical part of his brain said. The other part continued to steam and wanted those three women back with a desire he didn’t fully understand. The demigod chewed one of his fingernails as the two sides of him waged a war with one another. One thing was for certain...the three of them were gone, and with the collar around his ankle there was nothing he could do but wait and see if they would return.
*
As dawn rose, Dotan stood on one of the castle balconies, admiring his future domain. As gods didn’t need to sleep near as much as mortals did, he was up the entire night listening to the groans and screams. The entire castle was under his command, and he allowed the guards to have their way with all of the women. Some of the women resisted at first, but after a few turns they gave in, as all women would eventually. Doing it on a nation-wide scale would be harder, he knew. For generations women had been taught they were equal, and even superior to men. Those who followed Lyfillia, anyway. Now where was that high and mighty goddess? Likely in the bowels of the castle, having men taking turns fucking her in the front and the back. Still, that was easy. It was just one woman. Millions of women across the entire nation needed to be educated.
The poisonous ideas of equality among the sexes and hope for women to reach beyond their station couldn’t proliferate anymore. There would have to be a generation of cruelty, where these women were forcefully pushed back in place. They would have to be taught the hard way why they had to be men’s slaves. It would likely be painful, and most women would suffer. So be it. Once that was done, they could pass that idea to the next generation. The old ideas would die a painful death. It would take a lot of work...and a lot of wine, in order to accomplish it, but Dotan was determined.
Once the castle was secure, Dotan would move onto Starminster City itself. A city of hundreds of thousands, and likely more women than men thanks to it being Zophiel’s personal territory. It was a steppingstone he would have to climb. The castle, the city, and then the nation, all of these depend on the cooperation of the military, which would be arriving on this day. The crux of Dotan’s plan was about to begin. This entire enterprise of his hinged on what happened today. Dotan could be very persuasive. However, could he be persuasive enough to get an old, loyal general to change his ways?
“My lord?” Seth asked, approaching from behind. Dotan turned away from the balcony towards his high priest.
“Yes, what is it?” Dotan asked.
“The messengers I sent out have returned,” the mortal continued. “General Haynes and the army have arrived outside the city. They’ve set up camp just outside the gates. They say that the general and the officers will be at the banquet this evening.”
Dotan cocked an eyebrow. “Zophiel was going to throw them a banquet?”
“No, my lord,” Seth continued. “It was a pre-wedding banquet, apparently. General Haynes and the officers were supposed to be the flag bearers and guards, although Zophiel did intend to feed them, at least according to them.”
Dotan grunted in disgust before continuing. “Well, at least it will be easy to get the officers on our side when we make the banquet about them. General Haynes might be a tougher one to win over. Alright, if the guards are still fucking the slaves, tell them to knock it off. Have them prepare the banquet for Haynes and the officers. Bring up the wine casques from the cellar and clean up the brothel slaves. It’s about time actual soldiers got to experience what they rightfully deserve.”
Chapter 6: Building an Army
Summary:
The army arrives at Starminster, but gets a surprise in the form of Dotan. The dark god wants their leader, General Haynes, on his side. The man is loyal to his queen, but when Dotan reveals shocking information the man is struck to his core. Meanwhile, his soldiers get drunk and a naked Lyfillia is thrown to them! The previously proud goddess gets gangbanged by human mortals once again, much to General Haynes's shock! Dotan promises him everything he wanted, even his most unholy desires. The general is then offered a woman who resembles the one he loves most. He cannot hold himself back as he imagines indulging in lust...with his own daughter!
Notes:
WARNING WARNING WARNING!
THIS STORY IS EXACTLY WHAT YOU THINK IT IS! IT CONTAINS RAMPANT MISOGYNY, RAPE, ENSLAVEMENT, AND ALL MANNER OF SUCH THINGS! THE OPINIONS EXPRESSED BY CHARACTERS ABOUT WOMEN IN THIS STORY DO NOT REFLECT THE AUTHOR'S REAL BELIEFS! THIS IS NOT A DOCUMENTARY OR A TREATISE! THIS IS A FICTIONAL STORY, WITH FICTIONAL CHARACTERS! NONE OF THE THINGS IN THIS STORY ARE TRUE NOR SHOULD BE ATTEMPTED! THIS STORY IS NOT MAKING A STATEMENT ABOUT SOCIETY OR REAL PEOPLE! THIS IS ENTIRELY 100% FICTION WITH NO CONNECTIONS TO REAL LIFE!
This story is a work of fiction. There are no connections to real people or events. All characters in this story are age 18 or older.
This first scene contains: sexual slavery, drugs, gangbang, group sex, mind control, exhibitionism, public sex, oral, anal, handjob, footjob, deepthroating, bukkake, humiliation, abuse, and maledom
The second scene contains: blackmail, incest roleplay, corruption, oral, deepthroating, petting, cowgirl, creampie, and (possible) impregnation.
YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED!
Chapter Text
Seth was quickly walking through Starminster castle, looking for his lord. The officers of the army would be there within minutes, but Dotan was nowhere to be seen. In fact, no one had seen him for quite some time. It wasn’t unheard of for a god to simply get bored with a planet and then just hop to another without telling anyone. The only problem was that if Dotan did that it would be Seth and all the people that worked with Dotan who would be mercilessly killed by Zophiel’s followers. One could understand Seth’s desperation.
The new High Priest finally went down to the cellar. Dotan did not appear to be here either. There were just rows and rows of wine casks, which had already been dosed with Dotan’s potion. Starting to sweat, Seth quickly marched through the room, desperately looking around. Finally, at the back of the room and around a corner, Seth saw there was a dead-end hallway. Once he gazed down it, he heaved a sigh and relaxed. Dotan was just standing with his arms crossed, staring at a wall. Seth hurriedly jogged over, his nerves still on edge.
“My lord,” he began. “the officers will be here momentarily and we’re on the other side of the castle.”
“I’m a god Seth,” Dotan said. “I can move very quickly. Does this wall look odd?”
Seth’s eyes darted between the god and said wall. He was sincerely hoping Dotan wasn’t losing his mind.
“Uh…no?” the human asked nervously.
“Are you sure?” Dotan added. “Look closely.”
Although still worried, Seth turned to the wall again. His eyes searched along it…and then he did notice something odd. When his eyes ran along it, it appeared that the bricks snapped into place in front of his vision, moving as they did so.
“Whoa!” Seth said. “Are the bricks…moving?”
“Not exactly,” Dotan said. “You see my grandfather had quite a treasury before he died. There were artifacts from eons past in it. He hid the room in a pocket dimension. Most people wouldn’t even notice the gaps in the spell…unless staring directly at it. I assumed it would be in a carefully hidden place that no one would notice, like a dead-end hall in a cellar.”
Dotan lifted his hand and put it on the strange wall. There was a flash of light and Seth instantly became dizzy. The hallway abruptly extended, as if it were rubber being stretched out. There was now a door in front of them.
“Holy…!” Seth began. “Why didn’t Zophiel ever open this place?”
“She didn’t know where it was,” Dotan replied matter-of-factually.
“How do you know and she didn’t?” the human inquired. Dotan gave him a brief glance.
“That’s a god’s business, not a mortal’s,” He then pushed the door open. The two of them stepped in a stuffy room lined with shelves and tables. Many of the items look positively ancient and were under glass domes. Seth’s eyes were drawn to the shelves of books. As he read the titles, his eyes began to widen.
“These books…!” he began. “These books were lost! People have been searching for them for generations! Some of them have the genealogies of gods going back hundreds of thousands of years!”
“Light god genealogies,” Dotan said bitterly. “Not what I’m looking for.” He strode through the room, looking at all of the things under the glass domes. Finally seeing the object he wanted, the god’s eyes brightened. “There you are!”
Seth trotted over to look. It wasn’t something that looked too impressive. It was a small rock sculpted in the shape of an eye. There were also tiny runes etched all over it.
“What is it?” Seth asked, cocking an eyebrow.
“A domination talisman,” Dotan said with pride. “It’s something dark gods invented. If you get it inside someone’s body it will break their mind whether they be mortals or gods. Their consciousness will be wide open, and whatever you tell them they will believe without any doubt.” Dotan lifted the glass dome and picked up the small stone. “Kiriel managed to grab one before the end of the war. I knew it would be in here.”
“If that talisman can really do all that,” Seth began. “why didn’t the dark gods use more of them? I’ve never heard of it.”
Dotan sneered a little as he pocketed the stone. “It’s quite difficult to work. First, you have to get it inside the victim. If they are demigods or gods that can be incredibly difficult. They don’t exactly cooperate when you try to shove it down their throat, up their private places, or cut into their skin to insert it. You’re more likely to kill them than succeed. Second, it can be undone with magic, although it is difficult. You have to know what you’re doing, however. Third, if the victim runs into a contradiction in their thoughts, it will cause a mental breakdown that could result in suicide. Ultimately it was more of a trick to infuriate the light gods during the war.”
“If it’s that difficult, why would you want it?”
“Kiriel knew how to undo the domination talisman. Zophiel and Lyfillia might also know, but do you think anyone else does?”
“And the contradiction suicide thing?”
“That’s not really my problem,” Dotan said. “Come on. This is all I was after.” As the god turned to leave, however, he spotted something at the end of the room. Seth followed his gaze, causing him to gasp. It was a floating crystal under its own glass dome. It was shaped like a heart and it had a pulsing light.
“Is that…” Seth began. “the Heart of Memories!? It’s a memory talisman that holds the history of hundreds of gods!”
Dotan narrowed his eyes. When a god goes off to war or thinks they might die soon, they sometimes enchant an item to implant their memories into it. It could be used to pass on useful information or as a last will and testament. Regardless, it was be a powerful record of the history of a god’s family.
“People have spent generations looking for that!” Seth said, practically giddy. “Rich nobles have offered a king’s ransom for it! It has memories going back to the beginning of this world!”
“The memories of LIGHT gods,” Dotan snapped. He lifted his hand and a bolt of lightning shot out of it. It struck the talisman, shattering both the glass dome and the crystal. With a flash of light, it disappeared, the legacy of countless gods evaporating. Seth’s jaw hung open as his brain went blank.
“Wh…wh…wh…why?” the human said weakly. “We could have sold that for so much!”
“How many priceless artifacts of dark gods have they destroyed?” Dotan replied. Her turned to the bookshelf, lifting his hand again. A bright red bolt of flame swept out of it, lighting the ancient tomes on fire. Due to their age, they quickly began burning, the flames spreading. “Let’s go. There’s nothing else worth keeping here.” Dotan began marching away. Seth remained frozen, his mouth still open.
“But…but…but…we could at least take one!” Seth said desperately.
“SETH! Forget about the money and let’s go!”
Seth lingered for a few moments more, watching the flames begin to consume the room. Finally, he groaned and dragged his feet as he left. The moment he exited, Dotan slammed the door shut and lifted his hand one more time. With a flash of light, the hallways shortened again, and the room was gone.
“Now let’s go,” Dotan barked. “We have to go meet the general and his officers. We have an army to build today.”
*
General Gregory Haynes was the last of a dying breed, even he knew that. Altea had a proud military tradition stretching back millennia. Armies of humans proudly fought side-by-side with their gods in a valiant struggle for dominance. The territory of this country was won in blood, defeating the dark gods that once lived here. Gregory Haynes carried on that tradition, whatever was left of it. Zophiel had been steadily cutting the budget of the military for well over a century. It was her prerogative as queen, and they were living in an age of peace. Only occasional incursions by orcs were a problem, and a minor problem at that. It made financial sense, even if General Haynes found it distasteful. Still, he was nothing if not loyal.
As the army reached the city of Starminster, there was no fanfare or adoring crowds. Despite this, the general decided to follow tradition. He ordered his common soldiers to make camp while his officers fell in line for a parade through the city. As they marched towards the castle, the people mostly ignored them. A sad state for the army, merely an afterthought to the citizens. Still, Haynes did his duty. They finally marched into the courtyard of Starminster Castle. They saw the tables and decorations littering the open space, ready for the upcoming wedding. Only three people waited for them in front of the castle gates, one of them incredibly tall. General Haynes and his men stopped before these people, all at attention.
“General Gregory Haynes, reporting as ordered with the officer corp!” he cried.
“Marvelous!” the tall man said, stepping forward. The general narrowed his eyes. This large man...something was different about him. “I am happy to finally have a true military man here! My name is Dotan and I have some rather shocking news for you.”
“And that would be?” Haynes asked.
“I don’t want you to be alarmed, but there’s been a change of leadership.”
“What do you mean?”
“I, Dotan, son of Zophiel, have removed my mother from power. From now on, I will be king of Altea.”
Haynes was both shocked and offended. He instantly scoffed. “Is this some kind of joke? Zophiel has no children, and she is certainly not going to be defeated so easily.”
“She sealed me away to try and hide her shame.”
“And what shame is that?”
Dotan’s wings appeared and swept out from behind him. His halo lit above him, glowing blood red.
“I am a god of darkness, masculinity, and war...and I want a man like you at my side General Haynes.”
The general was taken aback again. Judging from Dotan’s wings and halo he was indeed a god of darkness, and a powerful one at that. He was at least not lying about that.
“You expect me to betray my queen? I am a loyal soldier, and I will always be so.”
“I admire your dedication. I just question whether that loyalty is returned.”
“Queen Zophiel has never done me wrong.”
“And your men?”
Haynes paused. He knew what Dotan was getting at. Zophiel had been steadily cutting at the budget, forcing Haynes to let good men, loyal soldiers, be discharged. Some even wanted to make the military their entire career and were devastated. It was hard to watch them go.
“I follow my queen’s orders,” the general finally said.
“She’s not the queen anymore,” Dotan replied bluntly. Haynes found that hard to believe, but Dotan was a dark god standing plain as day in the courtyard of Starminster Castle. If Zophiel was around there was no way she would stand for it. She was supposed to be here when Haynes arrived...yet she wasn’t. Seeing the general’s consternation, Dotan relaxed a little, retracting his wings and disappearing his halo.
“General,” the god began. “I understand this a lot to take in, but I’m not your enemy. My goal is to have a nation of strong men and a great army. I think you’ll find me a much better lord to serve.”
“How do you figure that?” Haynes asked.
“For starters, I’ll increase the pay of all soldiers ten times over.”
That statement immediately got Haynes’s officers muttering. The general briefly glanced at them, but said nothing. Zophiel had been cutting the budget so much that no one had gotten a pay increase since...well, since Haynes had been alive. Multiplying it by ten was incredibly alluring.
“You’re making big promises,” Haynes finally said. “but we still have no reason to trust you.”
“I know,” Dotan said. “I would like for you to hear me out, however. Why don’t you and I go talk privately and we can discuss the details? The wedding isn’t happening anymore, so instead it’s now a banquet for you and your men. The officers can eat and drink and we can have a friendly discussion.”
General Haynes was silent a moment, thinking. “How do I know this isn’t a trap?”
“General, I’m a god. If I wanted to kill you I wouldn’t need any tricks. I would just do it.”
Although the other officers muttered uncomfortably, Haynes realized Dotan was right. None of them had weapons or armor, and even if they did have them it would only lengthen the battle marginally. Dotan could obliterate them all easily, yet he hadn’t. That had to count for something. Haynes decided to give Dotan a chance.
“Very well,” Haynes said. “I will hear you out, but I will not provide any guarantees.”
“That’s all I ask,” Dotan motioned to one of the people next to him, a guard. “Please take the general to my temporary office.” The guard nodded and motioned for the general to follow him, which the military man did reluctantly. Dotan then turned to the other man he was with, who happened to be Seth.
“Bring out the food...and wine casks,” the god instructed.
Seth glanced at the all the officers. “Are you sure my lord? That’s a hundred men who are gonna be...uh...drunk. Is that a good idea?”
“You shouldn’t worry,” Dotan replied. “I have more than enough to sate these men. Do it.”
“As you wish,” Seth replied.
“Send Meia and Leia to my office and tell them to wait outside. You stay here and make sure things go...smoothly.”
*
General Haynes was led to a rather normal looking administrator’s office. He was a bit surprised, as this was an office for the accountants and not Zophiel’s grand, gilded room. The guard led him to a seat in front of a desk and left. The general did not have to wait long as Dotan arrived a minute later. The god took a seat behind the desk and they were finally face-to-face.
“I understand this is a lot to take in,” Dotan began. “I appreciate you hearing me out.”
“You’re awfully polite for a god,” General Haynes said. “Especially from what I hear about dark gods.”
“I am a god of war,” the god replied. “I have great respect for military men and soldiers. I can see that Zophiel hasn’t been respecting her military like she should. I would rectify this.”
“Where is Zophiel?” Haynes finally asked.
“She’s imprisoned in an area under my control.”
“And where is that, exactly?”
“You’ll understand my hesitation to share this information General Haynes. Suffice to say she won’t be released until I deem it so.”
“What about Lyfillia? Melodia? Addur?”
“No harm has come to Melodia or Addur. I have no fight with the elves and Addur is no threat to me. Lyfillia...she is alive.”
“And what does that mean?”
“Just what it says. I’m sure you’ll see her soon enough.”
General Haynes scoffed and rolled his eyes. “You ask me for my allegiance yet you won’t tell me anything.”
“A dark god’s ways can be shocking to those who have never seen them before. Rest assured, everything I do, however it may shock you, is for the greater good.”
“Oh believe me, I’ve read all about dark gods. So what’s the catch?”
“Catch?”
“All dark gods are twisted in some way. There’s always something they use to keep people in line or satisfy their selfish desires. What is yours?”
Dotan was silent for a few moments. Gregory Haynes knew perhaps too much about dark gods. Dotan could lie, but the general would see for himself sooner or later anyway. There was always a price people were willing to pay to accept those dark, twisted desires. Dotan what that price would be for General Haynes...before Dotan brought out his big trump card, that is.
“I believe in a society ruled by the strong,” the god began. “Naturally, males are stronger than females. They deserve to be in positions of power in every sense of the word. Men should rule over the women. The weaker women must be put in their place, by any means necessary.”
Haynes narrowed his eyes. “I see. You want to make women subservient to men. A truly misogynist society.”
“If that’s how you see it. We’ve been witnessing the opposite so far, how has it been for you?”
“That’s beside the point. How would this society work huh?”
“Women will submit to their men, whether it be their husbands, fathers, or closest family member. Decisions would be put in the place of those who deserve it, the strong. This would apply to everyone equally, whether they be wives or daughters.”
Gregory Haynes flinched a little. It was subtle, in his eyes. Dotan hit a nerve somewhere. What was it? Wife or daughter?
“You think you can just enslave an entire population? That I will help you do it?”
“I’m not forcing men to treat their women a certain way. If you want to treat your wife like a wife, go ahead. If you want to treat your daughter like your daughter, go ahead.”
Haynes tightened his fists at the last sentence. It was the daughter. His daughter was his nerve.
“You want to make them slaves and expect them to be treated well?” the general bit back.
“I am putting the natural order in place,” Dotan replied. “The strong over the weak. Whatever results is what should be.”
“So you’re blameless?”
“I’ll take the blame for making this society right if that’s what you want.”
General Haynes gazed off to the side, his fists still clenched. “That’s what I always heard about dark gods. True tyrants who do whatever they want with no responsibility.”
Dotan actually smiled a little. “Are you sure that’s only true about dark gods?”
Haynes’s dark eyes darted back to Dotan’s amber ones. “What do you mean?”
It was time to bring in the big hitter, something Dotan had been hiding since he searched through his mother’s room. The god reached into the desk and came back with a folded piece of paper.
“Speaking of those who do whatever they want with no responsibility, why do you think Zophiel has been cutting the budget of the army year after year?”
“We are in peace time. It has been that way for over a century.”
“Altea has been at peace for well over a thousand years, ever since the end of the War of the Gods where they wiped out my kind. Occasional incursions by orcs are minor by comparison. She’s only been cutting for the past century out of this thousand years of peace. Why?”
“I don’t...I’m sure she has her reasons…” Haynes was beginning to look uncertain. Humans had a limited outlook on life due to their lifespan. The general couldn’t really see a thousand years out like Dotan could.
“You would recognize her handwriting, wouldn’t you? You would also recognize her seal, something I couldn’t fake, right?”
General Haynes tensed up. He was very familiar with Zophiel’s handwriting. That would be difficult, but not impossible, to fake. Zophiel’s seal WAS impossible to fake. It was made with her own unique magic power, and couldn’t be replicated. It was one of the only ways to know without a doubt that a letter was truly from a certain god. Dotan couldn’t falsify that. The god leaned over and held out the piece of paper. The general hesitated, but his curiosity got the better of him. He took the letter and opened it. He read it. He read it again. His eyes widened and he stood up.
“Wh-what is this!?” he demanded.
Dotan only shrugged. “It is what is says it is.”
The general stood and began pacing the room, clearly agitated and furious. After moving around like an angry bull for a few moments, he paused in front of the desk and turned to Dotan.
“She was going to...DISBAND the army!?!?”
*
Seth nervously watched all the officers eat and drink. The sun was now beginning to set and it was getting dark. As time went on, the soldiers got more and more rowdy. It started with yelling, and then devolved into fist fights. Many of them were acting like drunken young men at a bachelor party rather than trained officers in the army. Once night came, they were all drunk, in more ways than one. Seth lit torches around the banquet area to provide them with light. As the city went to sleep Seth knew it was time, as the prying eyes of civilians would be far less likely to see what was about to occur in the courtyard. The doors of the castle opened. The castle guards who now followed Dotan emerged, carrying chains. Those chains were attached to collars...wrapped around the neck of women who had been forced into slavery.
All of the officers slowly stopped their rowdy carousing and stared with open mouths. The women were all naked, with many of them covered in bruises and covering their private areas. Their eyes were glued to the ground, not saying anything. None of them resisted, having already been ground down by the brutality the previous day. These were women that had once worshiped Zophiel, worked for her as staff, or were simply visitors to the castle. Now all they could do was stand naked in the courtyard and hope they weren’t treated as badly as before. This was the barbarism that Dotan had unleashed...and the god didn’t care at all. Why should he? In his eyes, this was just the consequences of the society his mother built. They were being beaten back into their place.
The last woman was pulled into the courtyard, earning shocked gasps from the drunken officers. It was Lyfillia, the man-hater. Like all the other women, she was naked. She wasn’t covered in bruises, as it was likely impossible for mortals to injure her. She was, however, clearly flushed and panting. Both of her hands were on her crotch, and she was fidgeting nervously.
“Speak, now,” the guard ordered. Lyfillia’s lust-filled eyes gazed across the drunken officers, their own eyes drilling holes into her. There was a part of her that still felt humiliation. Part of her that wanted to tear them all apart. The noble part of her that was a powerful goddess that helped build this nation. That half of her was burning in the fires of lust her nephew forced on her. She couldn’t hold it back...there was no point. There was no escaping the collar or the spell he put on her. Increasingly...she didn’t even want to.
Lyfillia spread her legs and pulled her thighs apart, revealing her drooling pussy to the crowd.
“Please!” she cried. “Please give me pleasure! I can’t take it anymore! Fuck me!”
There was a moment of silence. Everyone looked too stunned to speak, unable to process what was happening. Then one of the officers rushed over. He grabbed the goddess’s hair and jerked it back, forcing her to lift her head. He mashed his lips against her as his other hand shot to her pussy, roughly jabbing them with his fingers. Lyfillia moaned against his mouth, already gyrating her hips. This broke the dam. All of the officers rushed forward. Many of them charged to Lyfillia, but she was quickly crowded. Those who could not waitt instead seized the other women. Some of them began crying, but the men were beyond caring. They were all wrestled to the ground as the officers clamored around them.
Lyfillia ended up on her knees. Three dicks were shoved in her face. With a somewhat dreamy look on her face she opened her mouth and shoved the three glans inside. Her tongue swirled around each of the bulbs in turn, tasting their salty sweat. Meanwhile, one man shuffled underneath her. He began angling for her pussy. Lyfillia kept her legs wide, giving him easy access. The man slammed himself inside of her without an ounce of gentleness. The goddess moaned loudly against the dicks in her mouth. The familiar pleasure echoed around her body, wanting more. Another man approached her back, smearing his own spit on his shaft. He angled himself towards her ass, finding her back hole after a few tries. He also stabbed himself inside savagely, far too hard. If Lyfillia wasn’t a goddess, he likely would have hurt her. Instead, she lifted her head back and screamed in pleasure. Both of the dicks savagely plowed inside of her, sparks of ecstasy bouncing between her two holes. One of the men that had been at her mouth snarled at her. He grabbed her hair roughly and forced her face into his dick. She quickly swallowed it, his pubic hair in her face and his balls on her chin. Her eyes rolled back in her head, stuck between suffocating and feeling the ecstasy in her lower half. Other men grabbed her hands, using them to jack themselves off. Even more of the officers hovered around her, masturbating and waiting for their chance. She was completely surrounded again, drowning in lust.
Seth waited nearby, watching the chaos. Lyfillia was on her knees, being ravaged in every hole. She moaned like a whore all the while. Just a few days ago she was a powerful goddess who acted like men were the most disgusting thing she had ever seen. Now she was covered in them as they fucked every inch of her. Another one of the women was on all fours being spit roasted by the two guards, her body jerking back and forth so hard her arms and legs were flailing. She had been a holy virgin priestess the day previously. Another woman had been put onto one of the tables, her mouth, breasts and pussy were being slammed into while she cried and tried to breathe. She had been a haughty maid who always acted like doing Zophiel’s laundry made her superior to everyone else. Another was lifted into the air, her legs dangling from the men carrying her. They were pounding her front and back, enjoying the way she moaned as they did so. Seth didn’t even know her, but she was now enjoying what was being done to her body. No man was being gentle. They didn’t even care about these women. They were just objects, slaves for men for the sake of their lust.
A few days ago, even Seth would have found this abhorrent. Now it barely even registered. He had been so powerless and frustrated before. He had nowhere to go and was working a dead-end job. Now he was the High Priest to the god of this country, ordering people around. He told the guards to drag one of the goddesses that once ruled this place so she could be fucked publicly in the courtyard...and they did it. It filled him with a sense of power he didn’t want to part with. Dotan had already silenced the two most powerful goddesses on the planet. It truly looked like the dark god was going to succeed with his schemes...and Seth would have a powerful position when it was all done.. He would truly be important. All that anger he had when was just a guard was evaporating and was being filled with a sense of superiority and security. He could finally right all the wrongs in his life. He could finally be somebody rich and powerful. All the while he would have a harem of women to serve him. Dotan may be cruel and temperamental, but it was clear he had the power to change this country if not the world. The loyalty Seth felt for him was growing by the day. It wouldn’t be long before he was willing to do any amount of cruelty Dotan ordered without question.
Watching the women being ravaged in the courtyard began to stir something in Seth. Ever since he took that drug a few days ago and had sex all night his dick had been sore and his lust had been muted. It appeared to be finally returning, as he felt his shaft twitch and his desire rising.
“Thank goodness…” Seth muttered, worried it would never return. He would have to go to his own harem once this was over. He wondered which one he would choose to fuck, or maybe he would just do both. Maybe...he should add another to his harem, one that he could train and wouldn’t be a completely brain-altered whore like the two he currently had. Not any of the women in the courtyard, of course, as they were meant for the soldier’s brothels and would be completely broken soon. The idea of having a woman he could mold to his own tastes filled Seth with another rush of power. How addicting it was. Seth was no longer the downtrodden. He was on top and would fight to remain so.
Dotan’s ability to manipulate was truly impressive.
*
General Haynes had been pacing Dotan’s office for quite some time, steaming. The god didn’t speak. He merely sat back in his chair, waiting. Haynes’s anger was warranted, and it would take a lot of time for him to work through it. Dotan clearly understood this. As the god of war he was equally disgusted, although not surprised. His mother had allowed this country to decay to such a degree he was easily tearing through it piece by piece. His mother wasn’t stupid, but she had certainly been reckless. Dotan had emerged at just the right time. Even a year later and who knows what would have been left…
General Haynes finally stomped back over to Dotan’s desk and slammed the letter onto it.
“This is fake! It has to be!” the general demanded.
“It’s in her handwriting and has her seal,” Dotan replied. “It would be exceedingly hard to fake her handwriting, and downright impossible to fake her seal.”
“Why would she...how could she…!?” Haynes demanded. “The nation would be wide open to attack! This is insanity!”
Dotan shrugged. “An attack from who? The orcs are a minor concern. The elves were about to enter a marriage alliance with Addur and Melodia’s wedding. All the other nations are too far away. What enemies?”
“That won’t always be the case!” the officer countered. “The orcs could reorganize! Another nation could rise! A hundred years from now the whole situation could change!!”
“Good thing there are six other goddesses then.”
Gregory Haynes stopped, his face falling. His brain started connecting the dots. For the past few decades Zophiel had invited five other goddesses to come live here in Altea. They were scattered all across the nation with their own court of people. It was like they were mini-governments unto themselves…
“She...she planned this?” the general asked, beginning to sound defeated. “Why would she...how could she…?”
Dotan sighed and crossed his arms.
“The “how” I can answer. Let’s say I want to retire from ruling the country. How would I go about it? I would build a place I can go where I wouldn’t be bothered. Like an estate with large walls and a strong fortress.” Dotan reached into the desk and removed another document, laying it in front of Haynes. This was one that appeared to be a financial statement. “Zophiel was diverting funds to land she personally owns up north on the coast. Judging from the statement she was paying stonemasons and carpenters quite a lot of money. If you build a big enough fortress and have a goddess inside it, anyone who invaded the country would simply avoid it. Especially if the goddess never leaves the walls.”
Dotan then leaned forward resting his chin on his folded hands. “Now, let’s say if I were Zophiel and I was going to retire, who would become queen after me?”
“Lyfillia…” Haynes said in a weak voice.
“Right, the goddess who has a nasty temper and a big inferiority complex. Would you trust her with an army? Of course not. So don’t give her one. If you release soldiers they are no longer bound by their oath to serve the crown. Lyfillia could attempt to call them back, but do you think they’ll listen? Then again, Lyfillia is strong enough on her own to push the people of this country around...unless said humans have some people in their corner who will defend against Lyfillia.”
“The five goddesses…”
“Correct, a new balance of power. Even if the orcs were to unite and launch an all-out invasion are they a match for five or six goddesses? It’s also customary to give a royal married couple new property for them to govern. So if I had two demigods where would I put them?” Dotan reached into his desk one more time and took out another document he laid in front of Haynes. It was a deed that showed Zophiel had prepared a transfer of property...with two lines for names to be signed “How about a castle and estate near the border with the orcs? Should the orcs ever actually invade, the elves and their gods would be obligated to come and save Melodia. So, imagine you had a country with six goddesses, two demigods living near your only problem, and an entire country of elves with their own gods that would come to the defense of this nation should an invasion ever happen. Would you really need an army?”
Haynes slowly sat down, putting his head in his hands. He hadn’t seen any of this! All this time he had just expected Zophiel to have the best interests of the nation at heart...but this! She was trying to abandon it! She was trying to quit! Thousands of years of history and she was going to throw it all away! Haynes lifted his head.
“Why?” he finally asked.
“That’s a little more difficult to decipher. I’m not going to pretend I can understand what goes on in a woman’s head. I doubt I would find it worthwhile in the first place, but if I had to venture a guess I would say that it was...guilt.”
“Guilt? Over what? You?”
“Giving birth to a dark god and then sealing him away, I’m sure that’s part of it, but I doubt that’s all of it. Zophiel is several thousand years old. I was only around for about 800 of that. She’s been through war. I’m sure she’s seen and done terrible things. Imagine if the thing you earned by doing all of those terrible things, the kingdom itself, was a constant reminder? The war, the suffering, the blood, the death, and betraying your own son, every single day you have to see things that remind you of that. When humans feel guilt, they can cope with it. You only live for a century, max. You can carry that guilt your whole life without even telling anyone what you did, no sweat. Imagine having guilt for more than a thousand years, and it will continue for thousands more. It never ends, because you never end. It eats and eats and eats until...you just can’t take it anymore. You just want to leave. But how can you do that when your sister is unfit for rule and an entire kingdom depends on you? You begin handing off responsibilities, you change the balance of power, and you make alliances. The only thing left to deal with...is the army. So you make it smaller, bit by bit, over the course of a century. Humans have such short memories. No one would really notice you doing it...except the man in charge of said army.”
Haynes was perfectly still and silent. He just held the order to disband the army in his hand, a blank expression on his face. He had dedicated his life to this army. He had sacrificed so much, his blood, sweat, tears and time with his family. He had always kept working, knowing it was his duty and he was a loyal soldier. Instead, the woman he served his entire life was trying to end it all...simply for her own comfort.
“That’s who my mother is,” Dotan finally said. “For better or worse.”
“She was just going to cast us aside!” Haynes cried, finally getting angry again. “I did everything she asked! I gave all of my time to this! My life! My wife died while I was patrolling for orc raiders! My daughter was raised by nannies! My daughter she...she...” Haynes slowly turned his gaze to the ground.
“Where is she?” Dotan asked in a low voice.
“She’s about to leave for the Elven Kingdom,” Haynes muttered. “She met an elf in college. They’ve been courting. How he’s invited her to come and marry him. She was preparing for the journey as I left for here. As bad as Zophiel has betrayed me...I can’t stand to do what you want of me because of her. It would put me at odds with elves and put her in danger. She’s going to join the ranks of their nobility and…”
“Oh,” Dotan abruptly uttered.
Haynes lifted his eyes, suddenly defensive. “What!?”
“You’re not nobility, right?”
“No, I was a common soldier who worked my way up. I gave my all and…!”
The god lifted his hand. “I don’t have a problem with that. If anything I believe in meritocracy with soldiers. You’ve earned your position, I have no doubt about that. I’m concerned because your daughter is marrying an elf noble. An elf noble marrying a common human is...well, something they did before I was sealed away too. They had a name for that.”
“A name?”
“Practice marriage.”
General Haynes bristled. “What does that mean!?”
“It’s been over 800 years, but elves can live for 250 so I somewhat doubt their culture has changed that much. Zophiel told me about it when I was a child. Since elves live so much longer than humans, they have more time to make decisions about marriage. In order to get it right they would um...practice with one first. They easily outlive humans, so marrying one at an early age means they have plenty of time after their human spouse dies. Then they have a “real” marriage with an actual elf. Any children from the practice marriage either become servants of the household or, if the elf wife is feeling insecure enough, expelled from the house. It’s why there are so many people with elf blood that live near the border with Altea. They are the descendants of the children expelled from their houses.”
While Haynes had been angered by the loss of the army, he now appeared truly apoplectic. He stood up, crinkling the order to disband the army in his hand.
“Why did I not know about this!?” the general demanded.
“It’s not something they advertise,” Dotan replied. “They don’t go around telling the fathers of the women they try to marry. Alteans still want to foster better relations with the Elven Kingdom, so the human nobles keep it a secret too. We do still have Melodia here...you could ask her if you want.”
Haynes was beginning to sweat. The disbandment of the army didn’t provoke such a reaction, but the mere mention that his daughter might be used as “practice” had him incensed. Dotan knew he had his window. His daughter was more than just a nerve, it was an exposed wound.
“Where is she!?” the general demanded. “Where is Melodia!?!?” Dotan stood and walked to the door. He opened it to find Meia and Leia waiting.
“Meia, would you take General Haynes to where Melodia is being held?” he asked.
“Of course, sire,” the platinum blond woman said. Haynes eye twitched at the sight of her. That hair color belonged to elves. This woman was likely a descendant of those cast away from these practice marriages. The general stomped out of the room as Meia led him away. Dotan allowed them to move out of earshot before he turned to Leia.
“Have you met General Haynes’s daughter?” he asked.
“Uhhhhh...yes! Now that you mention it, I did see her at a party here once. She spent all her time flirting with the elves with stars in her eyes. She was one of those women convinced that the elves were so much wiser and nobler than us lowly humans.”
“Her father spent all his time serving his country,” Dotan muttered. “Without him around, the elves got their hooks in his daughter. Her mother died, but her other relatives should have raised her correctly. A true shame...do you happen to remember what she looked like?”
“Yes my lord, she very pretty. Blonde hair and blue eyed.”
“Isn’t one of the demigoddesses that surrendered blonde haired and blue eyed?”
“She is, my lord.”
“And you and your sister spent the day training her?”
“We have. They were resistant at first, but now they’ve been learning quite well.”
“I’ll bet.”
Demigods weren’t foolish. They were usually taught that when they run afoul a god they should just do what the god wants and bide their time. Demigods could live for up to 600 years. That was a lot of time for them to plot their escape. Dotan didn’t intend to give them the opportunity regardless of how long they lived.
“Bring them to the balcony over the courtyard,” Dotan explained. “I want to give them a prime lesson on why they shouldn’t disobey me. Do you think the blonde one is ready to please a man?”
“I would say no for a man who knows what a woman should be, but if the man doesn’t have experience with a trained woman they would likely enjoy it.”
“That will have to do. I want to prepare a room for our lovely general. It’s time he tasted our hospitality.”
*
Meia led General Haynes to a room that was generally kept for servants. Said rooms were deep in the castle and windowless, making them perfect to place someone on house arrest. As they approached the door, Meia fiddled with the makeshift lock placed on the outside. When she managed to release it, Haynes brushed past her and stormed in.
Melodia, still in the same dress she arrived in, jumped to her feet when the door swung open. The collar was still around her neck, leaving her powerless. She had half expected the intruders to be men to assault her, instead it was someone she recognized.
“General Haynes? What are you doing here?” the elven demigoddess asked. “Has the army arrived to relieve us?”
“What are practice marriages!?” the human demanded.
Almost instantly, Melodia stiffened. The general could see her face fall and grow a little pale.
“G-general…” she began. “I-I-I don’t think that now is the time to…”
“It’s something the elf nobles do to human women, isn’t it?” he shouted. “They treat them like some kind of test and throw away the children!”
“I don’t know anyone that practices such things…” Melodia tried to say. Haynes stomped closer to her, forcing her back into wall. The demigoddess began to sweat.
“You’re as weak as a human woman,” Meia reminded Melodia from the door. “and he’s a fully-grown man. There’s no telling what he might do. You might want to answer his question.”
Melodia gulped, the sweat beading down her face. She had never seen a man with such a crazed expression. He might truly hurt her if she kept trying to deflect.
“Okay! Okay! Yes! A lot of the elf nobles still do it! It’s...it’s a tradition, but they don’t always throw the children out!”
“No! Some of them get to be servants to the real wife!” Haynes shouted. “My daughter...my ONLY child is on her way to marry an elf noble right now!”
“I...I...I’m sure her husband doesn’t intend to…” Melodia said weakly. “General please, this is beside the point right now. If we don’t stop this evil god…!”
Haynes scoffed and stomped back out of the room. Meia gave Melodia a smug grin and slammed the door shut, locking it again. Melodia felt a powerful sinking feeling in her stomach. If General Haynes wasn’t coming to their aid...there was no force in the country that could! The elves couldn’t attack Altea. If they did, who knows what would happen to her! Melodia collapsed back into a chair, feeling even more worried than she was before.
General Haynes stomped aimlessly around the castle, too mad to really think straight. If Zophiel disbanded the army the only thing he would have left is his daughter! She was the last piece of his wife, the last bit of his family left on this planet...and the elves were going to waste her! What would become of him then!? What would be his legacy in this world!?
Haynes abruptly stopped. He heard a noise off to his right. He slowly turned to see he was near the gates of the castle. The sounds he heard were raucous and loud, filled with shouts of ecstasy and lust. He hesitated a moment. What was happening in the courtyard? That’s where he left his officers.
“Would you like to see, sir?” Meia asked.
“See what?” Haynes asked.
“What Lord Dotan is capable of doing?” she added.
Haynes hesitated a moment more. He then marched his way towards the gates. When he arrived and looked out into the courtyard, his eyes widened. His men were in mid-orgy, not even noticing his presence. As his eyes drank in the shocking scene, he saw someone surrounded by men that made his jaw drop and his head spin.
Lyfillia was on her back, laying on top of a man. That man had his dick in her ass. More were on top of her. One was squatted over her crotch, his throbbing erection pounding into her folds. Another was at her breasts, mashing them together and pumping into the plump flesh. There was one at her mouth, slapping his balls against her face as he ravaged her throat. Finally there were men using her hands and feet to jack off their erections. Every inch of her was being used solely for these men’s lust. Rather than scream for help, Lyfillia was moaning loudly and gyrating her body. So many men had used her that even as she was fucked her her holes dripped with semen. Their desire was endless, and she eagerly took it.
The goddess could feel herself cruising to another orgasm. Every nerve on her battered body lit up with pleasure. Even the men using her breasts, hands, and feet felt like bliss to her. All the outrage and pride she had felt before, she ignored. It wouldn’t do her any good anyway. She couldn’t escape. She just let the pleasure overwhelm her thoughts and turn her to mush. She was utterly broken. The man pounding into her face let out a guttural moan. As he ravaged her throat her spit and other men’s semen basically acted as lube. Finally he slammed into her face as hard he could. His dick swelled in her esophagus and spewed his seed. As she had countless times already, she swallowed it. It was piping hot and thick, adding to the sea of it already in her stomach. The man ground against her face, rubbing his hair and sweat on her. As his orgasm began to subside, he pulled himself out. His last few squirts filled her mouth and covered her lips, causing her to choke. The man at her breasts gripped her mounds tightly, squeezing them with all of his might. He slammed his hips a few more times before stabbing the head of his dick through her cleavage. An unnaturally huge gush of semen splattered against her face, covering it in even more thick ropes of seed. The two men pumping into her ass and pussy both cried out in guttural pleasure. They buried themselves deep into her and gushed, quickly overflowing her insides that were already full from the other men’s semen. The men at her hands and feet also reached their peak, more eruptions of jizz flying out and soaking her.
Lyfillia screamed as her entire body quivered with another powerful orgasm. As the warm cascades of seed rained down on her, stars exploded in her eyes. The overwhelming pleasure washed over her yet again. It made her forget, forget who she was, forget how much she hated men, forget how inferior she was to her sister, and forget all that pride she had. All she wanted was to drown in this mind-shattering orgasm. Nothing else mattered. The men all laughed at her as she flailed and gyrated, completely soaked in cum. The mighty goddess was just their plaything.
Haynes, his eyes as wide was they could be, turned towards Meia. The woman was as calm as she could be, as if this were just an average Tuesday for her.
“How…” the general began. “How did this happen? How is this real? This is...this is impossible!”
Meia stared at him for a few moments, looking a little incredulous. “General Haynes, do you know why people choose to follow dark gods?”
“No…?”
“Because dark gods don’t follow rules. They MAKE the rules. They bend them. They break them. They invent new ones. They are not bound by a set of morals or laws invented in bygone times by people who are long dead. It’s why light gods have such a hard time defeating dark ones. Light gods have laws and principles they will refuse to violate. Dark gods are under no such constraints and will change strategies, tactics, and sides at the drop of a hat. My sister and I were forced to work in Zophiel’s system. The best we could hope for is independence and financial stability. We want more than that. We want riches, servants, great houses, and fantastic luxuries. We’re not nobles or daughters of rich parents so that wasn’t going to happen. That was what Zophiel knew was “right.” Now? Now we will be rewarded for our loyalty to Dotan with everything we could ever want. We don’t want to be free. We want to live in a golden cage with unending pleasures. The rules, the morals, the laws, all of that doesn’t matter. It doesn’t matter what was possible.” Meia motioned towards Lyfillia, still moaning like a whore while surrounded by the horny men. “This is what dark gods...this what Dotan can do. He makes the impossible possible. Just like he can do for you.”
Haynes stared at her bright blue eyes, his heart pounding in his ears. Thoughts he knew that he shouldn’t have, things he knew he shouldn’t want, and desires he had suppressed were all bubbling up inside of him. Through Meia, Dotan was pulling the strings on a general who had long given up on his life.
Dotan stood on a balcony outside, overlooking all the chaos below. He watched the women being abused with no sympathy. If anything he looked bored. From behind him emerged Leia, pulling the chains of two women. The red-headed and blonde-headed demigoddesses were dragged forward, the magic-suppressing collars still around their necks. They were pulled to the edge of the balcony, where they both looked down. Each of them was horrified by the sight of all the women, including Lyfillia, being used and abused. The enslaved were nothing more than holes for the soldier’s pleasure.
“This,” Dotan began, holding out his hand. “is the fate of those that oppose me. Should anyone attempt to defy, escape, or conspire they will find themselves just like these slaves down here. Do I make myself perfectly clear?”
Both of the demigoddesses quickly nodded, looking as if they were going to throw up. Dotan walked over to the blonde one. He grabbed her collar and lifted her up into the air, close to his face. She was completely pale and was sweating.
“You actually struck me, unlike your redheaded friend,” the dark god said in a low voice. The redheaded demigoddess surrendered after one attack. The blonde one needed a beat-down first. In Dotan’s book, that warranted a tighter leash. “Perhaps you should be punished for your extra defiance?”
“N-no my lord!” she said, her voice shaking. “I’ve learned my lesson! Please! I’ll never do anything bad ever again!”
Dotan narrowed his eyes, his amber irises glowing in her face.
“Leia,” the god began. “what is the name of General Haynes’s daughter?”
“Sophie, my lord,” his servant replied.
Dotan turned back to the blonde demigoddess. “You’re name is now Sophie-Anne, and you’re going to serve General Haynes’s needs, ALL of them. He has to be brought over to our side, and should you fail me…” Dotan jerked her over the balcony, causing her to gasp. The new Sophie-Anne got an eyeful of Lyfillia with her ass up in the air, squirting a huge load of semen out of her anus.
“I won’t! I won’t fail you my lord! I swear!” the blonde screamed. Dotan tossed her back onto the balcony, causing her to land in a heap. He looked at her like she was bug that needed to be squashed. The red-headed demigoddess looked on with terror, knowing that could easily be her.
“Take them away,” Dotan said, sounding bored again. Leia grabbed each of their chains and began dragging them back through the doors. “Leia, make sure our new Sophie-Anne is ready for our dear general.”
“Yes my lord!” Leia replied. Dotan sighed. Thank goodness those two sisters were raised right. The god would have hated to have to micromanage every single woman in the damn country. His eyes went to the gates of the castle. He saw Haynes and Meia standing there. They were talking to each other and the general appeared completely shocked...but he wasn’t shouting or raving. He looked like he was considering something. Dotan paused for a moment, and then instantly bolted off the balcony and through the gates in the blink of an eye.
Haynes jumped and turned around. There was a gust of wind and the sound of something stopping. Dotan was standing over him, his amber eyes glowing.
“What do you think general?” the god asked. “Things look a little different now?”
“Lyfillia…!” the general tried to say.
“Is defeated,” the god finished. “She’s no longer a problem. Zophiel is imprisoned and will not be released unless I allow it. I am not just an ordinary god, I am a POWERFUL god like my grandfather before me. I can reward you as you should be for your loyal service. I can give you a real army, a real life, and a real future. Your daughter will be at your side and your legacy will be secure.”
“Wh-what are you saying?” the general asked.
“Your daughter will belong to you in any way you see fit.”
Haynes began to sweat. “That’s not...what are you even…?”
“Why don’t you sleep on it?” Dotan finally said. “We’ve prepared a...quiet room for you. There’s nothing else you can do about tonight. Just get some rest. Meia?”
“Right this way general,” the platinum-blonde woman said. Completely numb, General Haynes followed her. Dotan watched them walk away. Everything Haynes thought was true had been turned on its head. All he needed was a little push to accept he could have whatever he wanted. It was fortunate for the dark god that the man had an opening where his daughter was concerned. Just a little more and...
Lyfillia let out another shrieking moan. Dotan briefly turned towards the chaos, annoyed.
“Filthy whore,” he spat.
*
General Haynes was led to a nice guest room with a lit fireplace. The moment the door closed behind him he sat on a chair and held his head in his hands. His mind was spinning in circles. This morning everything made sense and his duty was clear. By nightfall everything had changed completely. Lyfillia was being used as a whore. Zophiel was nowhere to be seen. His goddess was about to betray him, but this cruel dark god wanted to save him. None of this made sense. He half expected to wake up at any moment, but it wasn’t happening. Dotan had seemingly seized all power for himself and was bending the world to his whims. What else could he do? If he could make the impossible a reality…
General Haynes rapidly rattled his head around. No! He had to stop! These thoughts, these desires...they were wrong! His daughter Sophie was a wonderful girl. She resembled her mother in virtually every way. It was the last piece of his wife and himself in this world. If the army disappeared it would be the only thing that was left...and she was going to be thrown away like garbage. If Haynes’s legacy could continue, if he could have a way to secure his future, then his life wouldn’t be wasted. Dotan promised him a great army. Dotan promised him that his blood would continue in this world and not be thrown away. His daughter was so beautiful…
“No! No!” Haynes cried, striking his forehead with his palm. “This is wrong! You know it’s wrong! Stop!”
*
Outside the room Leia had her ear to the door. She grinned a little at the sound of the general’s frustrations. Dotan had placed the hooks in Haynes’s mind, and now the two sisters had to reel him in. The general was almost there. Leia turned to see Sophie-Anne standing nearby holding a tray of food and drink, looking suitably terrified. That fear was good. It would motivate her to try her hardest.
“General Haynes is toying with the idea of joining us,” Leia whispered to the demigoddess. “Push him over the edge and we won’t throw you to the wolves, got it?”
“Yes my lady,” Sophie-Anne said demurely.
“Do what we taught you and you’ll be safe. Fail us and it’s all over.” Leia reached up to demigoddess’s collar and undid the chain attached to it. “Now go. I’ll be listening.” The platinum-blonde sister opened the door. Sophie-Anne took a deep breath and walked inside. The door then slammed behind her. It was do or die.
General Haynes lifted his head. A blonde woman with a collar entered, carrying a tray of food. He was momentarily stunned. He hadn’t expected any visitors at all.
“Your dinner, sir,” Sophie-Anne said politely.
“Thank you,” the general said absentmindedly, gazing back down to the floor. He didn’t engage with her at all. The demigoddess laid the tray on the table. She wasn’t done yet.
“I will be your servant while you stay here,” the woman continued. “I will attend to all of your needs.”
“I don’t need anything right now,” Haynes replied without looking at her. “You may leave.”
Sophie-Anne quickly darted her eyes around the room. Think. Think! There had to be something she could do! She gazed at the fire lit in the room. Without it the room was almost pitch black. You wouldn’t be able to make out faces...although you could probably see hair color and eyes. An idea struck her. The demigoddess picked up the cup from the tray and went over to the fire. She quickly splashed the contents of it and put the flames out. Haynes lifted his head at the sound of the sizzling. It was now incredibly dark in the room.
“What are you…?” he began.
“I can service your every need, sir,” the woman said, stepping closer to him. “Whatever it is, no matter what it is.”
“I don’t know what you…”
“My name is Sophie-Anne.”
The general froze, his eyes glued to the figure in front of him. All he could make out was her blonde hair and her blue eyes.
“You can call me Sophie if like,” the demigoddess said. “If that’s what you...desire.”
General Haynes lifted his hands. “That’s not...I don’t…!”
Sophie-Anne gently pushed his hands to the side. She sat on his lap, causing him to stiffen. She put her hands on his shoulders and her face next to his ear.
“I can call you daddy if you want,” she whispered. Haynes trembled a moment and gasped. She could feel his heart beat against his chest. “Would you like that? I’ll be Sophie for you.”
“No...no…!” Haynes said weakly.
“We’re alone in here,” Sophie-Anne whispered. “No one will see. No one has to know. You can let go.”
Haynes was still for a few more moments. Then he raised his hands and grabbed onto her back.
“Sophie!” he said breathlessly.
“Daddy,” she whispered back. She then brought her mouth to his and pressed their lips together. Their tongues danced together as the general gave up. His hands crawled over her back as their muscles coiled. The demigoddess felt a wave of relief, but her work was just beginning. She had to make sure he had a good time. She separated their mouths, each of them panting.
“Enjoy me to your heart’s content,” she said. “Daddy.” The word made the general shudder again. Sophie-Anne reached for her blouse and undid the strings. She pulled it down off her chest to reveal she had no underwear on. Her breasts were exposed in the dark room. Haynes quickly leaned down to one of them, taking one of the nipples in his mouth. The demigoddess let out a little gasp of pleasure at the sensation, driving Haynes a little wild. It had been so long since he had been with a woman that he couldn’t even recall what it was like. To feel her soft nub in his mouth was already heaven. As he sucked on the peak, it hardened and Sophie-Anne began panting, enjoying it. The general let it go with a pop and went to the other. The demigoddess let out a slight moan at the new sensation. She began grinding her hips back and forth on his waist. Slowly she felt something hard poke through the fabric. Haynes was incredibly aroused, more than he thought was possible at his age.
“Do you want me to make you feel good daddy?” Sophie-Anne whispered. The general released her nipple from his mouth.
“God yes, Sophie,” he replied in a heady voice. The demigoddess slithered down his body until she was on her knees in front of him. In the dark, she fumbled with the buckle of his belt for a few moments before getting it right. She pulled his pants down and his erection popped free. It was tall and throbbing, showing just how aroused he was. Just the idea that this was his daughter…it drove him wild
The other Sophie leaned forward and extended her tongue. She ran it up and down his length, letting him feel her supple muscle. Haynes instantly moaned. It was the softest thing his dick had felt in ages. She licked across his entire shaft, tasting his sweat in the process. Those two twisted sisters told her to learn to love that taste, but she pushed that thought to the back of her mind. Once suitably coated she went to the bulbous head while her hand wrapped around the length. As he tongue swiped across the tip, her fingers began pumping. Haynes let out a groan and gripped her blonde hair. She was good at this! Little did he know that she only had a day of training on it. When the glans were suitably teased, Sophie-Anne opened her mouth and engulfed it. The general’s legs twitched as his fingers dug into her scalp. Not even his wife would do things like this for him! The demigoddess began slowly bobbing her head back and forth, sucking as he went. Wet noises echoed around the dark room as Sophie-Anne sped up. Her mouth felt incredible, like a hot vice purposefully build to tantalize his shaft.
“Oh my god Sophie!” the general growled.
The replacement Sophie let out a happy noise as she pushed his shaft to the back of her throat. Haynes hissed through his teeth as he felt his dick being caressed by her esophagus. After a few moments in the heavenly vice, Sophie-Anne choked and pulled her mouth away. A large amount of saliva came splattering out and dripped onto the ground. The demigoddess took a few moments to cough. Her trainers would be incredibly angry that she could only hold it for such a short time. Sophie-Anne felt a little fear at the idea. Those two sisters were frighteningly sadistic. Fortunately, Haynes pet her head in gratitude.
“That was amazing Sophie,” the general said in a low voice.
“I’m glad you’re happy daddy,” the demigoddess replied, still playing along. “I want to give you everything. Let’s go to the bed.”
Haynes gulped, but didn’t say anything. Sophie-Anne took his hand and led him over to the bed. She laid down on it and he joined in beside her. She removed her remaining clothes, laying naked in the dark. She pulled Haynes over to her and pressed their lips together again. After a few moments, the general’s hand began running along her body, feeling her soft flesh.
“Sophie...Sophie…” the general said in a low voice.
“Do whatever you want daddy, I belong to you,” the demigoddess replied. Haynes’s hand went between her legs to her slit. As his fingers brushed along it, he found that she was already growing wet. This made his dick throb even harder. She was getting wet FOR him. Getting aroused was something the wicked sisters had drilled into Sophie-Anne’s head. Learn to enjoy it or at the very least think of something that would make you enjoy it. Fortunately, the demigoddess was highly motivated, was relieved that he wanted her, and was actually looking forward to having sex with him because of all that.
Haynes slipped a finger inside of her. Sophie-Anne let out a pleased groan. Her canal was hot, clearly enjoying his attention. The general began moving his finger in and out of her, her fluids coating it. Wanting more, Haynes stuck two of his digits inside, spreading them around. He could feel her shudder beside him, getting pleasure from him. Her own hand reached down to his wet shaft and began pumping it. She used her other hand to wrap around his head, resuming their kissing. The general’s fingers continued kneading her insides. The more he worked, the wetter she became. Her juices began dripping down her thighs onto the bed. The wet noises from their hands echoed around. In the darkness all Haynes could hear were their kissing and petting, and all he could see was a blonde girl in front of him. In his mind, it was his daughter Sophie, wanting him more than anyone in the world. Haynes let out a groan against her mouth. His dick twitched in her hand, clearly eager for more. Sophie-Anne pulled her lips away from him.
“I’m ready for you daddy,” she said in a low voice.
“You...you mean…?” Haynes said, unsure. Not wanting to let him think about it and change his mind, the demigoddess rolled over on top of him sitting on his crotch. She pumped his dick with her hands. Haynes could feel the heat of her pussy against it and his shaft throbbed in eagerness.
“I want you daddy,” Sophie-Anne said. “I’ve always wanted you.” She lifted herself up, moving herself over the tip of his dick. “Take every part of me. It’s all yours.” She then slowly began lowering herself. The head of his rod met her slick folds. Haynes didn’t fight her, only breathing heavily, eager to have his first sex in many years. Her lower lips spread open as the head popped inside. Haynes gasped as he squirmed, enjoying the hot sensation of her flesh. She went lower and lower, slowly consuming him. Every inch deeper was a new feeling of intense ecstasy for the general. Sex with his wife was never this good! It was like she was made for this! All after only one day of training. Finally, their hips met. His entire shaft was inside of her. Her fleshy canal cavorted and vibrated as she flexed her inner muscles, teasing his whole length. Haynes let out gasps of surprise, having never felt anything like it.
“You’re inside me daddy,” she said. “You’re inside the pussy you made.”
Haynes let out a loud groan at the thought, his dick twitching with glee. The demigoddess felt a spark of joy inside of her as well. It was working! He loved this! She slowly began lifting herself. Her canal clung to him as she went upwards, sending sparks of pleasure across his rod. She kept going until only the head was inside of her, then she slammed back down. Plunging inside of her was like descending into a hot vice, her juices oozing around his dick and making it even more slick. She began building up a rhythm, her fluids pooling onto his crotch each time their flesh met. The sound of their fucking echoed inside Haynes’s head. In the dark he saw her tight body and blonde hair as she bounced. It was driving him wild. He lifted his hands and seized her hips, now thrusting up to meet her. Sophie-Anne grabbed his hands and interlaced her fingers with his. They held their hands in front of them, and she used them as leverage. They slammed against each other, each feeling their own pleasure for differing reasons.
Sophie-Anne slammed down very hard and held it. She rotated her hips around and around, letting his dick feel every angle inside of her. Haynes continued thrusting while she did. Every inch of her flesh felt like heaven. She was so hot and wet he could barely stand it. This woman seemed made to have sex! It was more pleasure than he ever felt before. He never wanted it to stop. The demigoddess bit her lip as his pounding was growing more intense. She grinded around until she found the perfect spot inside of her. The more he hit it, the more the tingling and heat built up inside of her. Now that she was beginning to feel her own pleasure, she moaned along with him, tightening her grip on his hands. Haynes could feel her getting tighter and more desperate for him. This only drove him crazier. He released her hands and grabbed her sides. As he thrust upwards, he slammed her down onto him. Sophie-Anne put her hands on his chest and loudly groaned. Each time his shaft went inside a small gush of her fluids went along with it. As he pulled out it dripped down onto his balls.
“Oh god daddy!” Sophie-Anne cried. “It feels amazing! Right there! Fuck me right there!” Haynes let out a low growl and obeyed. He mercilessly slammed into her, more animal than man. He stabbed in the exact same spot over and over, Sophie-Anne’s increasing shrieks egging him on. Her whole body began trembling as the waves of pleasure cascaded up her. She had found her bliss and decided to ride it. It was what her trainers taught her to do. It made a man feel wanted and skilled. Make it real. No matter the cost. The demigoddess quivered and gyrated her hips recklessly, trying to push herself over the edge. Finally, with one hard thrust, she hit it. Sophie-Anne screamed as her fluids flooded out of her. The tingling erupted into ecstasy and radiated out from the center of her body. Haynes watched as she trembled on top of him, alternating between moaning and gasping. Her canal tightened with each wave of her orgasm, milking his dick and making him grit his teeth. The sight of her and thinking it was his daughter enjoying his lust drove him mad. After what seemed like an eternity, Sophie-Anne stopped shaking. Haynes allowed her to catch her breath for a few moments, feeling her tremble against him. When the demigoddess regained her senses, she realized that Haynes was still inside of her, and he was staring at her. He wanted more.
“That was amazing daddy,” Sophie-Anne said. “I want more. I want you to give me everything. Use me to feel good. It’s all I want.”
Haynes growled again. He pushed her onto hr back and resumed pounding inside of her with reckless abandon. He held her legs against his body for leverage as he thrust into her, reaching even deeper than before. Sophie-Anne resumed moaning, grinding her hips back and forth. Her inner muscles clenched and shuddered around his dick, making sure to increase his pleasure. Her pussy was practically sucking him, begging for his seed. He could hear her wet folds gush around him with every stroke, soaking into the bed sheets. If anyone had seen him only a few hours ago all they would see was an honorable general. Now he was fucking a woman he didn’t even know, imagining it was his daughter. Dotan’s ability to manipulate, twist, and contort people was truly impressive. The general reached down and gripped the demigoddess’s breasts like he owned them. She gave him a grateful moan as he roughly fondled them. It was like she was a toy just for his enjoyment, and it had been so long since he enjoyed the company of a woman that he didn’t even bother to think about the implications. His lust was out of control and Dotan didn’t even have to drug him. The general’s thrusts began to become chaotic and desperate. His orgasm, the first in a very long time, was billowing inside of him. It was going to be huge.
“I’m gonna cum!” he shouted. Sophie-Anne briefly paused. Demigods weren’t fertile very often, actual gods even less so. Having a long lifespan really stretched out the time between fertile periods. However, the odds were never zero. Having this middle-aged human cum inside of her filled her with fear...but not nearly as much as Dotan and those two terrifying sisters did. A risk of pregnancy versus their wrath wasn’t even a contest. Sophie-Anne reached up and grabbed his shoulders. She pulled him on top of her, wrapping her arms and locked her legs around him like they were a loving couple.
“Give me all of it daddy,” she said in his ear. “I’m made for you. Fill me with the semen you made me with.”
General Haynes growled and drilled her down into the sheets. The entire bed creaked and rocked as he mercilessly pounded into her, rapidly heading to a climax. Sophie-Ann clung to him tightly, meeting his movements. Haynes groaned louder and louder with each thrust. The demigoddess could feel his shaft swell and throb. She didn’t stop grinding, not for a second. It was too late anyway. Finally, General Haynes bellowed and buried himself deep inside of her. He let out a long groan as his insides clenched and a huge gush of semen erupted into the woman beneath him. He weakly pumped his hips as pleasure he had been denied for so long washed over him. More seed than he thought he could ever have poured out. After only a few squirts he filled her canal and it overflowed, dribbling onto the bed. Sophie-Ann squeezed him tightly, her insides clenching rhythmically. Haynes gasped as she literally milked him, pulling as much as his seed out of him as she could. The blissful tingling washed over his entire body, making his mind white-out and his legs go numb. He erupted again and again, basking the orgasmic bliss and never wanting it to end. For moment he forgot everything. The loss of his army, his daughter being sent away, the shocking fall of his country, everything. He only wanted to drown in this feeling, this wonderful, hot orgasm. Eventually, however, his body finished. He collapsed on top of her, gasping for breath.
Sophie-Ann cuddled against him, her arms and legs gently rubbing him. She kissed his cheek before briefly licked his ear. The sisters told her what to say and now this was the moment to drive it all home.
“Imagine if I was really Sophie,” she whispered into his ear. General Haynes tensed up and gasped. His mind finally crumbled. He wanted that. He NEEDED that. “It can be yours. All you have to do is follow Lord Dotan.”
The general trembled again, feeling a mix of fear and excitement. He can’t...he couldn’t! Could it really happen? Not wanting him to think about it took much, Sophie-Ann grabbed his face and mashed their lips together. The general’s brain went numb again as their tongues danced together. This woman was pulling him back in. She would drown him in pleasure until he submitted...although honestly he was already there.
*
Leia finally pulled her ear from the door. She clicked her tongue on the roof of her mouth. She supposed that would have to do. Sophie-Ann didn’t do too bad for only a day of training. It also worked in her favor that General Haynes had no real experience and had been backed up for many years. Leia was kind of disappointed that she would probably have to treat the demigoddess better from now on. She did so enjoy putting these haughty women in their place.
“Oh well,” Leia said, turning and marching down the hall. “I’m sure there will be plenty more.” A sadistic smile came across her lips. Oh what fun her sister and her would have! Legions of girls that needed training and to be put in their place. Their dark god had absolute faith in their work and wouldn’t hold them back. The amount of women they would have to grind into submission filled her with excitement. No more hiding, skulking, or worshiping in secret, they were finally out in the open. The dark god reigned!
“The days are looking up!” she said happily, a spring in her step. Even if she knew what terrors were about to come, her attitude wouldn’t have changed. The next day would be Starminster’s blackest, and she would enjoy every minute of it.
Chapter 7: The Sack of Starminster Part 1
Summary:
Gregory Haynes decides to throw in his lot with Dotan, and the dark god wastes no time. He orders Starminster, the capital of Altea, to be purged. All of the soldiers, underpaid, overworked, and learning Zophiel was going to fire them, unleash their rage on the people. Horrors reign as the city burns. Meanwhile, Dotan's followers grow. Count Draymond, the man who trained Meia and Leia, arrives to get in Dotan's good graces. Dotan gifts him the red-headed demigoddess, who the count needs to train. Following a shocking reveal, Thomas returns to the castle and Draymond offers to show him how to train a woman. Thomas agrees and sees what Dotan's side finally has to offer him. Draymond, horse whip in hand, shows him just how to break a woman.
Notes:
WARNING WARNING WARNING!
THIS STORY IS EXACTLY WHAT YOU THINK IT IS! IT CONTAINS RAMPANT MISOGYNY, RAPE, ENSLAVEMENT, AND ALL MANNER OF SUCH THINGS! THE OPINIONS EXPRESSED BY CHARACTERS ABOUT WOMEN IN THIS STORY DO NOT REFLECT THE AUTHOR'S REAL BELIEFS! THIS IS NOT A DOCUMENTARY OR A TREATISE! THIS IS A FICTIONAL STORY, WITH FICTIONAL CHARACTERS! NONE OF THE THINGS IN THIS STORY ARE TRUE NOR SHOULD BE ATTEMPTED! THIS STORY IS NOT MAKING A STATEMENT ABOUT SOCIETY OR REAL PEOPLE! THIS IS ENTIRELY 100% FICTION WITH NO CONNECTIONS TO REAL LIFE!
This story is a work of fiction. There are no connections to real people or events. All characters in this story are age 18 or older.
EXTRA WARNING: THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS VIOLENCE AGAINST INNOCENT PEOPLE, INCLUDING SEXUAL ASSAULT. READ AT YOUR OWN RISK.
This chapter contains: BDSM, bondage, whipping, riding crop, punishment, sexual slavery, maledom, oral, deep throat, doggy position, choking, creampie, impregnation, manipulation, sloppy seconds, and rampant misogyny. YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED.
Chapter Text
Seth knocked on the door of Dotan’s room before entering. The god wasn’t in his mother’s gilded bedroom, although mostly because he wanted all of her stuff thrown out or melted down before he even attempted to sleep there. Instead the king and god of his country was sleeping in one of the guest rooms. When Seth entered, however, Dotan wasn’t sleeping. He standing and reading something on a nearby desk.
“Already awake, my lord?” Seth asked as he approached.
“Didn’t sleep,” the god replied wryly.
“Is that wise?”
“Gods don’t have to sleep very often.”
Seth paused a moment, furrowing his brow. “Really?”
Dotan glanced up, his lips pressed together. “Let me guess, Zophiel slept every night?”
“Yes, my lord,” his high priest confirmed.
“I guess we’ll add “lazy” to her list of faults. Gods don’t have to sleep but a few hours a week. We also don’t have to eat if we don’t want to, although we’ll have more power if we do. How do you think I survived for over 800 years being sealed away?”
“Gods sure are amazing, my lord,” Seth replied.
Dotan scoffed and waved off the conversation. He didn’t really want to be flattered at the moment. The high priest looked over what his god was examining. It was a large map of the city of Starminster. Zophiel used it for building projects. Dotan was circling and crossing out sections.
“What is this your highness?” Seth asked.
“Districts that will remain and districts that will be removed.”
“Removed?”
“Destroyed.” Dotan explained. “This city is a symbol of Zophiel’s power. It will be torn down and remade. Her legacy must be erased as much as possible.”
Seth cut his eyes to the side. He wondered how much of this was truly about planning for the future and not just Dotan’s anger at his mother for rejecting him. That was not a thought Seth should say out loud, however.
“How are the officers?” Dotan asked, changing the subject.
“They’re still sleeping it off,” Seth explained. “The courtyard is...quite filthy.”
“Have the women slaves clean it up, and clean up our future soldiers,” Dotan ordered. “Women have had it too easy for too long. It’s time for them to do some work.”
“As you wish, my lord,” Seth replied. “Anything else you need this morning?”
“Check on General Haynes. I heard last night went quite well. I want to see how receptive he is now, so schedule a meeting with him. Send your fastest messenger to go retrieve his daughter as well. I have a feeling he’ll ask for that anyway.”
There was another knock at the door. The two of them turned as the door opened. Meia entered, bowing respectfully as she did so.
“My lord,” she began. “We have a new visitor.”
“Oh? Who would that be?” Dotan asked.
The platinum blonde woman grinned from ear to ear. “Our previous lord, Count Draymond, has arrived. He wishes to speak to you.”
“The one who trained you two?” the god asked. “Wow, we sent a messenger yesterday and he’s here already?”
“He was staying in an estate outside the city for the wedding so he was nearby. He’s also heard that you promised him a dukedom.”
“Ah! I see. That explains his speed. We’ll let’s go see him then.”
A short time later, Dotan entered the throne room, Meia and Seth following behind. Standing in the middle of the room was a man wearing fine robes. He appeared to be in his forties with dark hair, peppered gray on the sides of his head, and dark eyes. He still moved as if he were spry and healthy, however. Seth had never heard of him, so the count must have been very minor nobility. The moment Draymond spotted Dotan he quickly dashed over and knelt.
“My lord!” he cried. “I have long knew the dark gods would return! I am so glad to live in this era where I could meet you! Welcome!”
Dotan narrowed his eyes. He supposed if he were a human who was promised a high noble title he would do quite a bit of grovelling too.
“You may rise,” Dotan said. “Meia and Leia, such wonderful women, have told me you trained them. Is this true?”
The count bounced back onto his feet, a wide grin on his face. “It is true, my lord. I raised them to the best of my ability set down in the Slave Codes of Seralas!”
“Did you brink that book?”
There was a twinkle in Draymond’s eye. “Of course, my lord!” He reached into a pack he had slung around his shoulder. He quickly removed an ancient-looking book. Now it was Dotan’s eyes that lit up as he took the tome. He opened it to scan a few pages.
“Marvelous!” the god said. “This will aid us in training other women properly.”
“Just the women?” Draymond asked. Dotan cut his eyes back to the count. For a second, the pretense between them was dropped. The god knew what he was getting at. Each dark god had their own rules and wants. The count was attempting to find what the limits are.
“Yes,” Dotan began. “Women are to be subservient to men. They are property for men’s wills. I am a god of masculinity and war. We will have a strong army and a nation of subservient women as slaves.”
Draymond quickly bowed. “As you will it, my lord. I am your humble servant.”
“I’m a bit surprised,” Dotan said, closing the book. “There have been no dark gods on this world for a thousand years, yet there are still people who would worship them?”
“Following the War of the Gods an order was founded to help dark gods flee this world. Once that was done, we formed a tight group that kept their works and artifacts hidden. We all believed the dark gods would one day return. Since many light gods have been leaving this world due to Zophiel hogging all the power to herself, there are fewer gods than ever. I assumed this would be ripe territory for the dark gods to invade. That’s why I sent my pride and joy, Leia and Meia, to work at this castle. I assumed that if the dark gods did return, we would need spies. I didn’t suspect this place would be conquered quite so quickly! You impress me Lord Dotan, and I am honored you appreciate my gift of the slaves Leia and Meia!”
Dotan narrowed his eyes again. “Gift” was quite a word to use here. The ladies surrendered to Dotan willingly and agreed to do his work. It wasn’t like Draymond signed them over or anything. He wasn’t even involved. The count certainly wanted to be compensated, didn’t he? Oh well, Dotan appreciated people who took a little initiative.
“Yes, they are quite the specimens,” the god explained. “I’ve had them training what women we have captured. I suppose I should reward you for your work. I will find a dukedom for you to take.”
Count Draymond grinned widely. Dukes were the highest nobility and had huge swaths of land. It was certainly a giant step up from what he was now.
“I am delighted my lord,” the count said. “If I might make a suggestion as to which…”
“I promised you a dukedom. I didn’t promise you your CHOICE of a dukedom.”
“As you wish! It was merely a suggestion. Do you want other works by dark gods?”
“You have more? Which?”
Draymond reached into his pack again, removing a much smaller book. “Since you are an enemy of Zophiel I brought the Dirge of Sybelleth. I figured you would enjoy it.”
Dotan’s face fell and he snatched the book. As he quickly scanned the pages as a smile broke out across his face.
“You know what?” the god said, looking back up. “You might get your choice of dukedom after all.”
Draymond returned the smile and bowed. “I live to serve.”
Seth watched the scene with increasing confusion. They kept mentioning dark gods and their relation to Zophiel. Naturally the goddess forbid any mention of such things and the context behind it all was lost on him. He remembered Dotan mentioning that Dirge of Sybelleth before and saying he would explain it later...and then never did. Then again, they had been busy. Seth leaned over to Meia, who was watching the unfolding scene with growing pride.
“Who are Seralas and Sybelleth?” he asked. Meia glanced at him like he were a worm. She would have ignored him, but Dotan’s ideology put males above females. She was determined to follow it.
“Seralas was the leader of the dark gods on this planet,” she explained flatly. “He took great pride in enslaving and breaking his subjects. He was the one who invented those power sealing collars and the mind control magic. He was sadly slain during the War of the Gods. Sybelleth was his daughter. Zophiel hated her because she was also a goddess of beauty and Zophiel personally killed her during the war. Following Sybelleth’s death someone who adored wrote a dirge in her honor. It was spread widely before Zophiel banned. She hates it when people sing it.”
“I see,” Seth said, still thinking. This was sounding more and more like a family feud than it already was, just one that was a thousand years old. The gods sure were petty sometimes.
Dotan closed the Dirge of Sybelleth. “Well it looks like I’ll have to do more remolding of this country than I was already planning. I need to make room for two dukes.”
“Two, my lord?” Draymond asked.
“I intend to make General Haynes a duke,” the god explained. “He has long suffered for this nation and Zophiel intended to reward him by disbanding the army. Once he joins us, I will give him proper payment for his services.”
“Yes, I saw the officers on the way in,” Draymond began. “as well as Lyfillia. I am most impressed. Have you turned the general as well?”
“He’s tasted our hospitality,” Dotan explained. “I think he’ll be much more amenable to what I can offer. Seth, would you go see to our dear general?”
“Yes, my lord,” Seth said, bowing before leaving.
“Meia, would you show the future Duke Draymond to a guest room? I’m sure you two have much to discuss. Where is your sister?”
“She is training that other demigoddess my lord,” the sister explained. “Our work is never done.”
“Oh, right, her,” Dotan said as an afterthought. He turned back to Draymond. “You’re going to be a duke and wealthy. Do you like redheads?”
“I love all kinds of women!” the future duke replied.
“Good, I have a redheaded demigoddess who surrendered. I promised those that surrendered I would give them to good masters. Since you’re going to be wealthy and you obviously know how to treat women, I can think of no better master for her than you. Her name is…” Dotan paused, his eyes darting from side to side. “Shit, I didn’t get her name.”
“I’ll give her a new one,” Draymond replied. “It’s traditional for them to get a new one during training anyway. It closes the door on their past life.”
“That would be something Seralas did, no doubt?”
“Of course!”
“Well, once you get situated I will have Meia bring her to you. Now, I must prepare to meet General Haynes. I think he’ll be VERY open to what I have to offer now.”
*
Some time later, Haynes stood in front of the doors to the throne room. He stared at them for a long time. What he experienced last night, both from Dotan was capable of and the woman in his bed was...something else. He had tasted what was possible, especially in regards to his daughter. Every moral fiber of his being told him it was wrong. Dark gods, however, determined what was right and wrong on their own. If Dotan changed the entire country then what Haynes was doing now wouldn’t be considered abhorrent, at least he hoped it did. The general took a deep breath and pushed the doors open.
Dotan wasn’t sitting on the throne, but standing in the middle of the room. He had a large book in his hands and was reading intently. Haynes approached him, saying nothing. Once Dotan had finished his passage, he closed the book and turned to the general.
“General Haynes,” the god began. “I trust you had a good night?”
“That’s one way of putting it,” the general began. He alternated between tightening his fists and stretching out his fingers. His heart was pounding in his ears. His mind told him this was insane, but Dotan had already done the insane. If he defied Dotan, and provided the god didn’t kill him, he would be dismissed. Even if Zophiel took power again she would just disband the army. This was the only way he could keep the army, and have control of his daughter. His legacy would be in his hands again.
“I am...willing to follow you,” Haynes finally said. “Provided you can do what you say.”
“I am delighted to hear that,” Dotan replied. “Your support is the one I really want above all. However, there are some caveats I want you to be aware of.”
“Caveats?” Haynes felt a knot in his stomach. Here it comes. Dark gods were always twisted. Dotan was going to do something horrible. Could the general stomach it?
“I am a god of darkness,” Dotan began. “As such, we do things differently than light gods. I am going to remake this nation, but such a thing will not be easy. The people will naturally resist. So I have one of two options. I can stretch the change over generations. This will result in decades if not centuries of suffering on the part of the people. Rebellions, resistance, and unrest will continue for a long time. I think getting a handle on this quickly is better than letting the suffering last. So, we need to change the country quickly and decisively. In order to do that, I’m going to ask you and the army to do things you would previously consider...bad.”
Haynes gulped. “Such as?”
“We must sack Starminster,” the god replied flatly.
“What!? Starminster is the second largest city! There are over 500,000 people in it!”
“Yes, and it is a symbol of Zophiel’s power. I’ve looked over the city map. There are entire districts dedicated to things like fashion, luxuries, printing, literature, art, and even female education. All of these, I’m willing to bet, revolve culturally around Zophiel. They must be destroyed. It is cruelty, to be sure, but cruelty quick and well-used. Certain sections will, obviously, be left untouched. I will not touch the nobility’s property, the banks, or the blacksmiths. Such people will be highly necessary going forward and are not, shall we say, superfluous industries like the others.”
“But the people…” Haynes tried to say.
“These people are going to be the future problems,” Dotan interrupted. “Do you want an era of peace spent with your daughter or do you want to spend the rest of your life putting out fires? I’m doing this for your sake as well.”
The general closed his mouth and clenched his jaw.
“Listen,” Dotan continued. “obviously people will suffer and it is not their fault. It’s Zophiel’s for creating the world such as it is. It is an unfortunate reality. When you came across a village of orc raiders did you let it stand or did you burn it down?”
Haynes thought for a moment. It was true. His soldiers often needed to blow off steam after seeing people slaughtered by orcs. He let them destroy villages and do whatever they wanted with the inhabitants. Such were the rules of war. It was the orcs that attacked the country in the first place, no one made them do it. They brought it on themselves. Turning such fury on the people of the country however...
“General,” Dotan said, interrupting his thoughts. “should there be many generations of cruelty or just one? Society as it stands is on the brink. Zophiel was going to end this country as you know it. She was going to tear it apart and sell it off. Even if I were to be miraculously stopped and she came back, that is the future that is awaiting you. I offer you an army, your daughter and even nobility.”
“Nobility?” Haynes asked.
“It’s a reward you deserve. You have dedicated your life to this country while suffering abuse under Zophiel. Such loyalty should be rewarded. I will help you and save this country. Yes, Altea will be different, but it will still exist. Once this is all over you will be hailed as a hero Gregory. No one will even consider where your descendants come from. You will have a legacy that will last forever.”
Haynes listened to it all. He still had a voice in his head telling him this was wrong. Doing what this dark god asked was a violation of everything he had ever been told. However, the other option was no better. Even if Zophiel returned, all he had was unemployment and his daughter lost forever, a tool for elves. Sophie could not be thrown away like trash. She should be at his side, securing their legacy together.
“I want my daughter safe here with me,” Haynes said.
“I already sent a messenger to recall her,” Dotan replied.
“I want my men taken care of.”
“You have my word. The army of this nation shall be sacred.”
“I want your solemn word that this...cruelty, as you put it, will be quick.”
“It will be done as quickly as is possible.”
“Then I suppose I will follow you.”
Dotan finally brightened. “Excellent! Now, normally I’m not one for formalities, but in this case I’m going to insist.” The god produced a small knife and held it out to Haynes. The general paused. He knew what Dotan wanted. The god expected Haynes to take the blood oath and worship him. Seth had done it the first night he met Dotan. For his loyalty Dotan made him his high priest. This act wasn’t something one could take back. With this, Haynes officially crossed over. Then again, that’s what Dotan had in mind in the first place. In for a penny, in for a pound.
Haynes took the knife. Dotan had a dark smile during the whole ritual.
*
Seth had a hell of time cleaning up the courtyard. He didn’t actually lift a finger, but he had to shepherd a bunch of broken women and horny officers. The soldiers were little help. Some were still horny from the previous night. Some were freaking out at what happened. Others didn’t seemingly had no will to wake up. Getting the exhausted, tortured women to work was another thing entirely. Lyfillia was a lost cause so he just had some of the guards drag her back to where they kept the soldier whores tied up. The remaining women struggled to move, much less work. Plus the second Seth turned his back one of the horny officers would grab one and start fucking. In the end, Seth lost his patience and had the guards start whacking people with the butt of spears. Finally, it all started moving. Sensing he had little time, Seth had them simply pile rubbish in a far corner of the courtyard and made the women scrub the cobblestone ground free of...fluids. Finally, after a few hours, he got everyone cleaned, dressed and in order. Honestly it was the hardest Seth had worked since following Dotan. Right when all the officers lined up, Dotan sent the message that Haynes and himself were coming. Seth breathed a sigh of relief. Hopefully Dotan would deal with them instead of the high priest.
Dotan emerged though the doors of the castle, General Haynes following behind. Seth took his place beside the god, standing respectfully. Dotan’s amber eyes scanned each of the men. Some of them shivered a little, their natural instinct when a god stared at them.
“Allow me to reintroduce myself,” the god began. “I am Dotan, the god of masculinity and war. My mother Zophiel sealed me away, knowing what threat I posed to her rule. I am now free and I have seized this kingdom from her. Our society is on the brink. Zophiel saw fit to sell this kingdom off, piece of piece. She allowed other goddesses to set up their own courts as if they owned the place. She whittled her own military down to near annihilation. She allowed women to proliferate in positions traditionally held by men. And why?”
The god held up his hand. In it he held a proclamation, signed and sealed by his mother.
“My mother was going to disband the army!”
Almost instantly, all the officers began talking. Some were shocked, some didn’t believe it, others were completely confused. Dotan gazed back at Haynes. This was the moment the human needed back up his new god. The general took a deep breath and stepped forward.
“What he is saying is true,” the general admitted. This caused even more talking, but Dotan raised his hand for silence.
“My mother was attempting to abandon this kingdom for her own comforts. She wanted to retire from rule. She was weakening it on purpose, just so Lyfillia couldn’t have it. Our entire civilization was to be torn to shreds because one sister was too lazy to do her duty and the other was too hateful to rule. These goddesses played with your lives as if you were pawns that could be thrown away. Men all across this country are left unemployed, disaffected, and without hope. The women of this country were elevated to positions above their station and they have destroyed every foundation upon which Altea was built. The scorn these women have put onto you for serving your country will not be tolerated. Zophile would leave this country in ruinous pieces, it’s proud history ground to dust! My grandfather fought tooth and nail to build this mighty nation. His daughters would see its end. This I will not allow!”
Dotan put his hands behind his back and began pacing up and down the lines of men. “Though my grandfather was a god of light, he has my respect. He built this army into a mighty force and it marched proudly with him into battle against other gods. Such a rich history of brave men laying down their lives for their nation, for their god, could be swept away in an instant by Zophiel. I say no! I say we rebuild this army to what it needs to be. I say we restore the strength of this nation to what it should be! I say that those who deserve the power should wield it! Increasing your pay and giving you worldly pleasures is what you deserve, and it is only the beginning. Your jobs as officers of this army are not to be temporary or looked upon. You are the lifeblood of this nation. You are what built this country. You are what will build it again.”
Dotan stopped pacing and now stood directly in front of them. “The old order is gone! Zophiel is imprisoned and cannot escape. Lyfillia has fallen and will forever serve the army she so scornfully hated. In the new order, MY new order, you shall ascend to the rightful place you deserve. You will be honored as soldiers of this nation, as heroes to the people, and as the rightful head of society. Last night was a taste of what I could offer. It was a simple reward for all the hardships Zophiel and Lyfillia put you through. The rewards for service to me will be more than you could ever imagine. Just as your ancestors fought proudly at the side of my grandfather, I ask that you fight at my side now.”
Dotan raised his fist. “For too long, this society has treated you like garbage. For too long, you, the lifeblood of this nation, were bled until you were dry. No longer will this country sit by while its soldiers are reduced to poverty. No longer will the women of this country abuse those who should rule over them. No longer will the goddesses you loyally serve cast you away like you are worthless. I know your worth. I know what you are capable of. Join me, and we shall sweep away the old and bring in the new. We shall destroy that which sought your destruction. We shall burn the vestiges of the system that ground you into the dust and we will build upon it a new one which richly rewards you as it should. Women shall learn their place beneath you. Wealth shall be yours in great measure. Adulation will be heaped upon you as the bringers of a new age. On this day I will guide you into a glorious future you can only imagine, if you but follow me into it.”
Silence hung over the courtyard. Many of the officers were glancing to one another, as if thinking. Dotan read their expressions. These weren’t the stares of outrage or confusion, they were ones that were checking if they all agreed. Everything Dotan said was appealing. They suffered from terrible wages, ambivalence from the population, disloyalty from their leaders, and denial of advancement. If Zophiel was going to throw them away, then Dotan seemed ready to pick them up. Even if his ideas about enslaving women made some of them pause, the rewards were too great to ignore. Lyfillia had fallen, Zophiel was nowhere to be seen, and this god seemed ready to shower them with everything they wanted. Their minds were set.
Dotan smiled and turned back to General Haynes. The general stepped forward, standing at attention.
“All hail Dotan,” he said. “King of Altea.”
“All hail Dotan! All hail Dotan!” the officers repeated. Dotan seemed to finally relax, heaving a sigh and putting his hands behind his back.
“I cannot tell you how happy your loyalty has made me,” the new king said. “I would reward you again, but there is much work to be done. We must sweep away the old order as fast as possible and it starts right here in this city. Each of you officers will be given an assignment for your men. They must be armored and ready for battle as soon as possible. We will sweep through this city and erase that which Zophiel has built. The people that have proliferated this degenerate culture that disrespected you must be done away with. Allowing them to remain will only risk this new order. I want you to think of them the same way you thought of the savage orcs, for they are no better. They too want to destroy this country and must be erased. Barricade the gates of the city. No one leaves and no one enters until our work is finished. What we do here today will be seen as necessary in the future and will be a footnote in history. A single stone in the pillar of our new, better society. Destroy and loot everywhere I tell you to. Leave nothing behind.”
*
The officers cooperated with shocking efficiency. Dotan was happy to see the military still had good order. They left the city to go inform the army outside. Dotan worried that they might mutiny or leave, but they didn’t. Apparently his words moved not only the officers, but the common soldiers through second-hand accounts. They general feeling of being underpaid, overworked, and disrespected ran deep in all ranks. As the morning went on, very few noticed that the gates of the city were shut tight and fortifications were built around them. Turned-over carts and debris provided a handy wall to prevent all escape. Any who asked were told it was a military exercise and to go about their business. Soon, the whole army streamed into the city, and Dotan’s glorious revolution began.
Dotan was not a foolish god, as such certain parts of the city were left intact and surrounded. The first of which was the banking district. The god casually sauntered into the largest bank in the city, Seth and several soldiers in tow. Many of the patrons and staff gawked at him as he stood in the middle of the foyer, gazing around.
“Who is in charge of this bank?” he asked loudly. There was silence for several moments. Dotan’s amber eyes glowed with anger before he pointed his finger. A bolt of lightning lashed out and struck a stone column, sending chunks flying. After a few screams, the god spoke again. “WHO IS IN CHARGE OF THIS BANK!?”
“Get the president!” someone finally shouted. Some people scrambled across the room and up some stairs. Dotan crossed his arms and waited while people huddled in corners. This bank was the largest in the country, so he was told. It had branches in nearly every town and city. Rather foolishly, it was not under the direct control of Zophiel. It was independent, running its own business without oversight. Dotan considered this appalling. Money was simply moving in and out of the city without a single person in government watching over it. That was about to change.
A group of people descended the marble stairs and stopped in front of Dotan.
“What is this?” a woman asked. “Why are you terrorizing my employees?”
Dotan narrowed his eyes. “YOU are president of the bank? The whole bank?”
“Yes I am,” the old woman insisted “What is it? What do you want? If you continue to make trouble I will have you thrown out.”
Dotan sighed and gripped the bridge of his nose with his index and middle finger. “Do you happen to have a vice-president of the bank?”
“What? What does that matter?” the woman president demanded. Dotan glared down at her, lifted his hand, and sent electricity dancing across his fingers.
“Answer the question,” he demanded. The old woman went pale and took a step back. She now knew the Dotan wasn’t playing around. A man who was with the group finally stepped forward.
“I am the vice-president,” he finally said. “Listen, we don’t want to have to inform the authorities of this unruly…”
Before the man could finish, Dotan surged forward. In the blink of an eye, he grabbed the old woman by her head and smashed it onto the marble floor. It shattered into several pieces, instantly pulverizing it inro mush. Everyone in the bank shrieked in terror. Some of the bits splattered onto Seth’s robes, causing him to jump backwards.
“Aw shit, he did it again!” the high priest complained, referring the last time his god smashed a woman’s head open. Dotan ignored him and stood up.
“Congratulations Mr. Vice President, you have gotten a promotion,” the god said casually. The new president of the bank looked utterly terrified. Dotan was no mortal man. It was a god standing before them. “I am the new king of this country. As of now, I am seizing this bank. All assets are to be frozen until I say so. Is that clear?”
“But...but I can’t…?” the man tried to say.
“Do I need to find a new president of the bank?” Dotan asked flatly.
“NO! No! I will do as you say, my lord!” the man said, quickly bowing.
“I’ll need to write an edict,” the god said casually. “Where is my scribe? Thomas? THOMAS!!!”
Out of the group of soldiers the hapless man stumbled forward still carrying parchment and ink.
“Y-yes sir! I’m here sir!” Thomas said quickly, also looking terrified.
“Good. Write this down. As of this date I, King Dotan, am seizing control of all banks in Altea. All assets are frozen and cannot be withdrawn without my permission. Got it?”
Thomas rapidly scribbled out the order for a few moments. “Uhh...yes sir! Got it!”
“Good!” Dotan said with a smile.
“Um, my lord?” Seth asked, stepping forward. He was shaking part of his robe in the air, trying to get blood off of it. “All of the richest people in the country have their money in this bank. I don’t think seizing it will make them very happy.”
“I would be delighted to unfreeze their money,” Dotan replied. “Provided they come and ask me to do it...personally.”
“Ah! I see! Well, you always think ahead, my lord,” Seth said.
“I do try. Now, these soldiers will stay at the bank and make sure you do what I say. Should you fail to do so we’ll have to go down the list and see who’s next in the line for president.”
“That won’t be necessary!” the president of the bank cried. “I’ll cooperate! I swear!”
“Good! I think this will be a great and productive relationship!”
*
Now that the bank had been handled, Dotan decided to observe the work of his new troops and marched to the art district. What had been a long street of artists, sculptors, and artisans was now a horror. Soldiers in armor were running around. They entered shops, came running out with treasures, and threw them onto the street. Paintings were piled onto a growing fire in the middle of the road. The remains of smashed statues littered the sidewalks. When the stores and studios were empty, the soldiers set fire to the businesses themselves. Large clouds of smoke were billowing as the conflagration spread from building to building. Worst of all were the bodies. Parts of men and women laid scattered about. Many were missing their limbs, and all were missing their heads. It was the one sure way to make sure they were dead. As Dotan and his lackeys strode along they would occasionally gaze down alleys. Several of the god’s soldiers had cornered many young women in said alleys and had them pinned on the ground. As the women screamed, the men took their turns. Once finished, they would cut these girls up like all the rest, just as their god ordered. It was orgy of violence, destruction, and rape.
“Things seem to be going well,” Dotan said.
“If...you say so…” Seth replied, his eyes darting around. The mortal’s stomach turned a little at all the sights. This was extreme, probably even for a dark god. It wasn’t like Seth could do anything to stop it, however.
Just as they were moving along a woman went running down the street. Her clothes were partially ripped and she was screaming. Several soldiers were chasing her, having trouble keeping up as their pants were down. Dotan sneered and held out his hand as she went by. As if she were on a string, the woman shot back towards him and his palm wrapped around her neck.
“Going somewhere?” Dotan asked. The half-naked woman looked absolutely terrified, her eyes as wide as they could go.
“P-please my lord!” she cried, recognizing he was a god. “Spare me! I’ve done nothing wrong! I won’t defy you! I swear!”
“What was your job?” Dotan demanded.
“I was a painter, my lord! I’ll paint for you!” she offered. Dotan rolled his eyes. He had no use for a painter right now, much less a female one. She had proliferated Zophiel’s culture and he didn’t need her. He reared his hand back.
“Oh no no no no!” Seth abruptly said, scuttling away. He had already been splattered once, and didn’t want to again. Dotan shot him a glare before sighing. He then casually flung the woman towards a burning building. She blasted through the entrance and into the flames, instantly engulfed and screaming.
“Happy?” Dotan snapped at his high priest.
“I’m just trying not to ruin my robes, my lord!” Seth replied, returning to his side. The god just scoffed and turned back to the chaos. Pretty much every building had been emptied and the fires were spreading. This place was mostly spent. The god turned to one of the soldiers following him.
“Tell all my troops this place is done,” he said. “Kill all the remaining people and move on to the next district. It’s the luxury district so it’s full of jewels and gold. Tell them they can loot it, that’ll get them moving.”
“Yes sir!” the soldier said, saluting. He began running up and down the streets, shouting the message. The final screams of the women being assaulted rang out as they were silenced forever. The soldiers streamed out of alleys and buildings, putting their armor back on. Then, as a mass of people, they marched down the street to the next district. A deafening silence was left in their wake. All that could be heard was the crackling of the fires. A place that had been once been one full of lively creativity was now snuffed out forever.
“Well done,” Dotan said. “Let’s keep marching.”
*
Like a wicked wave of death, Dotan’s soldiers continued sweeping across the city. District by district, street by street, they plundered, raped, and burned. The fires of the city grew and grew until the skies darkened with smoke. Bodies were littered everywhere, some of them having been stripped and assaulted before being beheaded. Family treasures and priceless artifacts were either looted or shattered to pieces in an orgy of violence. Dotan oversaw it all, looking mildly pleased if not a little bored. As the soldiers moved, masses of people fled in their wake, many trying to run for the gates. They were horrified to find them barricaded and defended. Soldiers guarded these defenses too, and they killed all the people that got close. The people of Starminster were caught in a trap before they even knew anything was wrong.
As the army swept out of the districts Dotan wanted destroyed, it needed to find its order again. General Haynes, pale and sick at the sights, had to regain his wits and actually tell them where to go and what to destroy. They were to avoid the district where the nobles owned property. They also spared the blacksmiths, but put them and their families under arrest. These craftsman would be put to work again once the city had been cleansed. As they approached the foreign embassies, Dotan took over again.
*
The god approached a large palatial mansion, looking a little annoyed. It was certainly a waste of space in the city. He intended to tear it down, but not today. This was the embassy for the Elven Kingdom. He had to tread carefully, as their country had its own gods and armies. He didn’t want to provoke them too much, or they might believe that Melodia was worth sacrificing. As he marched up to the gates, he found them closed. Elf soldiers were crawling the walls, watching the chaos in the city with utter confusion. When they noticed Dotan, many of them ran to the ramparts over the doors.
“Who goes there?” they demanded. “This place is off limits!”
“My name is Dotan and I am the new king of this nation!” he shouted. The guards began glancing at each other, confused. What was this guy talking about!? “I am responsible for the soldiers destroying this city. I want to meet with the elvish ambassador right now. Bring him out here or I will bash the door down.” The guards looked apprehensive for several moments. They certainly didn’t look like they were going to do as he said. Then Dotan flashed out his wings and halo. A look of sheer terror filled their faces as the elves scrambled away. A short time later the gates to the embassy opened and an elderly elf walked forward surrounded by guards, as if that would help. The old elf stopped a distance from Dotan, as if that would help as well, and spoke, clearly disturbed.
“I am Valtrean,” the man began. “High Ambassador to the nation of Altea. Who are you? What do you want?”
“I am Dotan, the new king of this nation. Zophiel and Lyfillia have been overthrown. My soldiers are cleansing this city of their influence.”
The ambassador now looked even more disturbed than his soldiers. He wanted to deny such a thing was possible, but Dotan had his wings out and the city was burning.
“What do you want from us?” Valtrean demanded.
“Nothing,” Dotan replied. “I want you to remain in your walls and do nothing. My soldiers will avoid you and I will send any of your people I find in this city to you. I have no conflict with the elves.”
Valtrean looked incredibly surprised. He had expected the dark god to pound them into the dirt or make unreasonable demands. He basically just guaranteed their safety and the safety of elves in the city.
“Is that all?” the ambassador asked.
“Not exactly. Melodia is in my custody and shall remain so.” The other shoe dropped.
“What!? You’re holding the princess hostage!? How could you…!?”
“She is unharmed and will remain so as long as you cooperate.”
“I demand to see her!”
“Once this city is cleansed I will allow you to do so. Afterwards you will take your people and you will leave. Melodia will remain until her release is negotiated with your country. I am showing you and your people mercy, something I am unaccustomed to. If you defy me, if your country declares war, or if you allow any non-elves into your embassy, your lives will be forfeit. Am I understood?”
The ambassador hesitated. Treating with dark gods was against his nature, but he had little choice. If Dotan attacked them, there was little they could do to stop him.
“Fine!” Valtrean shouted. “But should any harm come to the princess, you will regret it!”
Dotan laughed a little. “I’m sure. Now go back into your walls. Your people will come streaming in soon enough. Allow no humans in.”
*
The soldiers finished moving into the housing districts and sheer madness ensued. Haynes thought that Dotan might stop, but his hopes were in vain. The soldiers went from home to home, not caring about class or wealth. The shacks and townhouses were looted in kind. Windows were smashed and people were slaughtered in the streets. Children were thrown from the rooftops and babies were smashed against rocks. Savagery usually reserved for the orcs was now unleashed on the unsuspecting populace. As bodies piled up, Dotan looked on with his characteristic calm demeanor. Men, women, and children were chopped to death in front of him and he barely blinked. None of their screams mattered to him in the slightest. He just viewed this as a means to an end. The fires that had started in the shopping districts was slowly creeping into the looted houses, wiping them away. Dotan and his armies kept ahead of it, letting it spread. The city was being wiped clean.
“My lord!” a group of soldiers called. Dotan turned to see them dragging a group of people forward, a young woman in the lead. She was a beautiful girl, but she had obviously not been assaulted yet, puzzling the god. The soldiers threw her to the ground in front of him. She gazed up at the god, utterly terrified
“What’s the problem?” Dotan asked.
“This woman is half-elf,” a soldier explained. “What should we do?”
The god narrowed his eyes. He didn’t really expect much of this. Elves were pretty high and mighty. Even when they did marry humans, they almost always dragged them into the Elven Kingdom so they would have full control. Dotan squatted down as the woman stared up at him, petrified. He looked at her ears. Indeed, they were pointed although not as sharp as normal elves.
“Are you an elf from your mother or father?” the god demanded. The woman was petrified, unable to speak.
“It’s through me!” a man cried from the soldiers. Dotan lifted his eyes. An elf man struggled against the soldiers holding him back. Unlike his daughter, it was abundantly obvious he was elf. Dotan paused a moment. By his new rules, the ownership of a daughter goes to the father. Her father was an elf who belonged to the Elven Kingdom. Therefore in the god’s interpretation this woman was property belonging to the elf. Dotan finally sighed.
“She belongs to her father,” the god said. “Allow the two of them to go to the elf embassy.”
The soldiers reluctantly let go of the elf man who quickly scrambled over to his daughter, lifting her off the ground and hugging her.
“What about the mother?” another guard asked. The god turned, much less mercy on his face before. An older version of the daughter was being held back by the guards. She was fully human and fully in the kingdom of Altea.
“She is the property of this country,” Dotan said flatly. “She stays.”
“No! Please my lord! Don’t do this!” the elf man shouted.
The god’s glowing amber eyes darted at him like a predator. “Are you questioning the mercy I’m showing you? Would you like to renounce your elf heritage and be a citizen of Altea? Feel free, you can all be together!”
The elf man was pale and sweating. He was trying to speak, but no words were coming out.
“Go!” his wife suddenly shouted. “Take her and leave! Forget about me! Save her!”
The husband and daughter turned to her, clearly shocked. The daughter began crying, but the elf man appeared to steel his resolve. He nodded and grabbed his daughter’s hand. He began running away, heading straight for the embassy. The wife relaxed, at least relieved that her husband and daughter would get away. The second she turned away from them, however, she found that Dotan was now in her face. She went rigid, terrified.
“That was very maternal of you,” the god said flatly. “Willing to sacrifice your life for your husband and his child. That’s how women should be. Subservient to their masters and willing to save what they gave birth to at all costs. How old are you?”
The woman couldn’t speak for a few moments, about to pass out.
“Thirty-eight…!” she managed to squeak.
Dotan clicked his tongue. “That’s on the older side for your productive years.”
“Uh, Lord Dotan,” Seth offered. “Some men like women of that age.”
“Touche,” the god replied. He finally leaned away from her face and waved his hand. “Fine! She has shown dedication to her master and his property, so I will reward her. Take her to the castle and give her to Leia and Meia. They’ll train her and I’ll put her up for auction. If someone is willing to pay for her, they’ll likely take care of her.”
A new look of terror came over the woman’s face, but she didn’t have time to speak. The two guards who held her arms began dragging her away, heading towards the castle. Dotan, that crises now dealt with, began to swivel his head around.
“I’m making new laws here,” he began. “and I don’t see my scribe. Where is Thomas?”
“He left a little while ago, sir,” one of the soldiers said. “He seemed like a real lightweight when it came to violence. He threw up a few times and ran off.”
“That girl he’s obsessed with lives in this district,” Seth explained. “He’s probably went to go save her.”
“Did he? Abandoning his post?” Dotan asked, his voice annoyed. “Well, let’s go pay him a visit.” Surprisingly, Dotan reached out for Seth and seized him around his waist, letting him dangle from the god’s waist.
“Wait, what’s happening?” Seth asked.
“Hold your breath!” Dotan said.
“Wait wait wait wait no…!” The god didn’t listen. In an instant he bolted out of sight, leaving an afterimage behind him. The soldiers accompanying him uncomfortably glanced at each other. What were they supposed to do now?
Dotan ground to a halt in front of a large townhouse. The moment he stopped, he unceremoniously dropped Seth onto the ground.
“OH MY GOD THAT HURT!!!” Seth bellowed. “MY SPINE!! AHHHH! OWWW!! MY ORGANS!!”
“Oh stop whining!” Dotan barked at him. Instead, his high priest continued to roll on the ground, squirming and randomly shouting. Dotan scoffed at him and began climbing the steps of the house. The door was wide open and the god casually strolled inside.
It wasn’t hard to find Thomas. He was standing in the middle of a dining room, a blank expression on his face. He was gazing around at the bare walls and shelves.
“There you are,” Dotan said in a low voice. “You appeared to have abandoned your post.”
Thomas, usually cowering, didn’t immediately reply. He slowly turned back around and for the first time Dotan noticed how shocked his expression was.
“The house is empty,” the human said.
Dotan paused before looking around. Thomas was right. The place had been cleared out. There were no paintings on the walls or things on the shelves. Everything was bare, as if it were a house ready for sale.
“It is indeed empty,” Dotan said, sounding uninterested. “What about it?”
“She lives here,” Thomas replied.
“Who? The girl your sweet on? Apparently not anymore.”
“Could she have escaped?”
“I doubt it. My attack was a surprise and we sealed the gates this morning. This clearing out would have taken days.”
Thomas approached Dotan, his face full of confusion.
“But why? She didn’t tell me she was moving! This is where her father’s business is! This is their home!”
Dotan furrowed his brow. Thomas sure was sounding whiny now. It was pretty grating. How Zophiel decided to employ him, even given her overall plan of disbanding, was beyond Dotan.
“Why are you complaining to me?” the god asked. “Have you checked the letter box outside?”
Thomas’s eyes brightened. The rich people in this neighborhood had a lot of messages they needed sent, so they had developed their own personal mail system. Messengers came by routinely to just pick up the missives and delivered them. The human ran past his god down the steps. He found the box and pulled it open. There was only a single letter there. Dotan followed after him, much slower.
“Ohhh my god…” Seth complained, still rolling on the ground. “My insides are broken!” Dotan rolled his eyes and ignored him. Thomas ripped open the and quickly read it. He froze for a quite a while, his eyes stuck on the paper.
“What is this!?” the man demanded.
“What makes you think I know?” Dotan barked back. “What does it even say?”
“She’s getting married!” Thomas shouted.
“I take it’s not to you?” the god asked.
“No! It’s to some country baron! They moved out days ago! This is a letter to the bank closing out his business!”
“Huh, well that’s not surprising,” Dotan replied.
Thomas’s angry eyes turned towards his god. “What’s that supposed to mean!?”
“I don’t want to put too fine a point on this Thomas,” the god began. “but her family is rich. Before I came here you were a poor guard with no financial prospects. Is she going to marry you, or some rich landowner in a mansion? She would be destitute if she went with you. She chose the better option.”
“Why wouldn’t she tell me!?” Thomas yelled.
“Why would she? What were you going to do?” Dotan replied. “You would freak out and expose her to her family. Then she would really be destitute because they would throw her out and you wouldn’t take her.”
Thomas’s eyes were increasingly filled with anger.
“I...I...I did everything she asked of me! I kept our relationship a secret! I didn’t cheat on her with anyone! I held myself back all this time! Even when the other guards were having sex with Lyfillia I just hid! I could have had sex with a goddess and I refused to do it for her! I loved her!”
“And where did that get you?” Dotan asked flatly. “Honestly she’s doing what’s in her best interest. I almost admire her for it. She picked the richer option rather than follow any feelings she had.”
Thomas wadded the paper in his hands and began to turn red in the face. “How could she do this to me! I saved every penny so we would have a life! I was working so hard for her! She could have told me! I could have moved on! I could have had sex with…” The human stopped talking, gritting his teeth, huffing and puffing.
“It’s nice to know you actually have some gall,” Dotan said, crossing his arms. “I was getting worried. You know, I don’t believe in marriage and since she’s the ceremony is occurring after my takeover I could consider it invalid.”
Thomas’s eyes darted towards the god. “You would get rid of her marriage?”
“I mean her husband is a rich landowner and I don’t intend to anger those people, but I can make an exception. You’re a solider and those are the people I want to honor the most. I can seize her and make you her owner. You can do whatever you want to her. You can have her even though she rejected you and played with your emotions. Think about it. In my world this never would have happened. You would have plenty of money and could have bought her. She could have been yours all along.”
Thomas didn’t respond, he just kept staring. Dotan could tell that the gears were turning in his head, but he was too furious to think logically at the moment.
“Tell you what,” the god continued. “normally I would punish you for deserting your post, but you’ve clearly had a rough day. Go back to the castle and sleep it off. Come and find me first thing tomorrow, and then we’ll have a discussion.”
Thomas took a few deep breaths before beginning a slow march across the devastated city. He no longer looked at the dead bodies and burning buildings. He just walked, heading straight for Starminster Castle, his eyes glued to the ground.
Dotan felt someone grab his pants. He looked down and narrowed his eyes.
“Are you finished?” he asked Seth. His high priest was hunched over, still gripping his stomach and panting for breath.
“Oh shit...oh god…” he panted. “Please...please never do that again! So much pain! You scrambled every part of my body going that fast!”
“Fine! What a whiny mortal you are!” Dotan barked. Seth finally stood up, still groaning and complaining. He gazed at the empty house.
“Were they not here?” the high priest asked.
“No, they apparently left days ago. Thomas’s girl is marrying a rich baron and leaving him behind.”
“Huh, not entirely surprised,” the human replied. He then paused for a few moments. “My lord, how did you know which house it was?”
Dotan’s amber eyes turned towards his high priest. “I see you’re getting a little smarter Seth. If you would use your brain more and complain less then you might be as useful as General Haynes.”
“Wait, you got here first? Before we even attacked the city?” asked Seth. “How did you even know?”
“The other guards were more forthcoming with details after they got to fuck a goddess. One of them might have known which girl it was and where she lived. Someone also might also have told her father who she was involved with. If I were a father to a girl whose marriage I needed to secure a business deal, I might rush through said marriage to make sure no one finds out about her wayward ways.”
“Huh?” Seth finally said uttered. “How did you even have time…?”
“I’m a god Seth. Just moments ago you saw how fast I can move. Considering how much you bitched about it, I’m going to have to walk back to the army to not listen to whine anymore.” The god started marching while his high priest shambled after him.
“Why even bother?” the human asked. “It’s just Thomas. It’s not like he’s important.”
Dotan raised his finger. “Practice.”
“Practice? For what?”
“Manipulation and control Seth. We were very fortunate with General Haynes that two factors fell in our favor. Zophiel was ripping his job and duty away from him. She might as well have kicked him in balls and pissed on him on the way out. His daughter was also being stolen by the elves who just intended to use her. He was going to be completely emasculated. Enter me. I offered him exactly what he needed and wanted. Zophiel basically offered him to me gift wrapped. Not every situation will be like that. Some men have principles, morals, and feelings, as misguided as they might be. Learning to move these men, to bring them over to my side, is a very important skill. I can’t kill everyone in the country. I need men who are willing to follow me, despite their reservations. Finding which button to push is something I need to learn. Thomas is naive, so it wasn’t too difficult. It was an easy way to get some practice in.”
“I see,” Seth said slowly, suddenly realizing just how conniving Dotan was. As they approached the carnage of the rampaging army, Seth began to feel his stomach turn again. “My lord, maybe we should stop?”
“Why?” Dotan asked flatly.
“We’ve destroyed the districts you wanted gone. If we kill everyone in the housing district there won’t be anyone left to populate the city. I think the people are thoroughly terrorized.”
“Do you?” Dotan’s tone was still flat. “I need as much of it gone as possible. It needs to be rebuilt with a proper vision.”
“I mean, if we don’t stop that fire it’ll do the work for us,” Seth offered. Dotan gazed out at the smoke. The blaze was still creeping in all directions, nominally following his army’s march of terror.
“I would also like to mention,” the human continued. “That I’ve seen General Haynes today and he looks as sick as Thomas did. Perhaps it’s not wise to push him too far? Maybe let him return to the castle and have a...good night? Remind him of why he’s doing this?”
The god finally let out a sigh. “Fine! I suppose that will do for today. We’re almost to the section I want to camp in anyway.”
“Which is?”
Dotan grinned, an excited gleam in his eyes. “The women’s college.”
*
The carnage finally reached the women’s education district. The soldiers, however, found that the women weren’t present in the dorms. Apparently, as they heard the carnage unfolding, they collectively made the decision to hide at the college itself. To Dotan’s surprise, they then put up a magic shield. The fact that some of the women in there knew how to use magic was a major problem. He couldn’t let such women have their freedom...or their sanity. Regardless, the soldiers managed to make it to the perimeter of the college uncontested. Dotan then gave the orders to clear out all the buildings in the area. This would give his soldiers space to camp as well as prevent the fires raging across the city from spreading to them. The flames couldn’t spread if there were no buildings to burn. This took quite some time and the sun began to set. Dotan decided to leave the college alone for the night to let the women stew in fear.
As the army began calming down, Dotan, several officers, and a sick-looking General Haynes gathered outside the college entrance. The god appeared completely unfazed by all the horrid death and destruction he had witnessed. He continued issuing orders like it was a normal day of the week.
“Are you sure all the women are in the college buildings?” Dotan asked an officer.
“Yes sir,” the officer replied. “We searched through all the dorms before we tore them down. We didn’t find a single woman.”
“I suppose that’s convenient,” Dotan muttered. “How many women are in the college?”
“Two-hundred and eighty-five, I think. Do you want us to kill them all?”
“I don’t think you want to do that. All of those women are to join your brothels.”
All eyes turned to him in surprise. Haynes looked doubly shocked.
“What?” Dotan asked. “These young women represent the worst of this society. They have been elevated past the position they should be and have been given far more knowledge than they should. Some of them even know magic. It’s far too risky to let them go. They need to be beaten back into the dirt. What better place to do that and let them serve their country’s soldiers at the same time? The brothels are going to need more than just Lyfillia, anyway. I don’t suppose there are many noble’s daughters in this college?”
“There are none…” Haynes said quietly. Dotan turned his head, his eyebrows raised.
“None at all?” he asked.
The general gulped before speaking. “This is a college for the disadvantaged and low-born. Nobles send their children to estate colleges out in the country. There are no noble women here.”
“Oh, good!” Dotan said, his mood rising. “Then it’ll be easy. The women can stay behind that shield tonight. It won’t help them. We’ll raid the place in the morning. Let the soldiers get some rest.” The god then glanced towards the gates of the city, still sealed shut. “Oh right. We need to cycle out some of the troops. Have some soldiers with lots of loot change out with the guards at the gates and those in the banking district. They missed out on the fun of the day. In fact, send them to the castle so they can enjoy the whores of their brothel and have them come back here. They’ll get some loot tomorrow.”
“Yes sir,” the officer said. He saluted and quickly began jogging away. Dotan turned to General Haynes and flinched. Seth had been right. Haynes looked as if he were about to pass out. He was white as a sheet and was sweating profusely. His soldiers may have been happy to get loot and let out their frustrations, but the general took his duty seriously. To have it suddenly flipped was likely deeply traumatic.
“General,” Dotan began. “why don’t you go back to the castle and get some rest?”
“What?” Haynes began, shocked. “No, my soldiers are here. I should be here.”
“I’m here general. I can command them. I don’t need sleep, but you do. I understand this has been a rough day for you, and I appreciate you going through with it. You need a good night’s sleep and you’re not going to get it out here.”
“I don’t...I don’t think I should…” Haynes stammered. Dotan took a step forward and put a hand on one of the general’s shoulders.
“Haynes, you need a break,” the god said in a low voice. “You’re no good to me or anyone else like this. The last couple of days have been bewildering, I’m sure. Now as your king, I’m telling you to go get some rest. That’s an order.”
General Haynes sighed. Sticking around was likely only going to expose him to more horrors. At least in the castle he wouldn’t see so much carnage. Besides, it’s not like his troops would run into any trouble that Dotan couldn’t solve with brute force.
“I will do as you order,” the general said.
“Good, now take some guards and go. This will all be over soon and then we can get to the real work. Go on.” The general obeyed and walked, several soldiers following him. Dotan then let out a sigh. Looks like Seth was right, although Dotan would never tell that to him. General Haynes was on the brink of collapse, something the god didn’t want. A good night with his demigoddess servant would likely bring him back around.
“Sire!” a soldier cried. Dotan groaned a little. What was wrong now? A soldier ran up to him, smartly saluting. “The chancellor of the college has come out of the barrier. They say they want to talk!”
Dotan crossed his arms. “Is it a woman?”
“No sir, a man,” the soldier replied.
“Oh! That’s a surprise. A male chancellor at a women’s college?”
The soldier shrugged. “He says he’s the chancellor and he’s wearing the robes, sire. I think he’s telling the truth.”
“Well, I guess I can give him the time of day. Set up a table and place for us to talk. I imagine this will be an uncomfortable conversation.”
*
As the sun went down, Thomas shuffled into Starminster Castle. He hadn’t said or done anything since Dotan sent him away. His eyes had been staring at the ground the whole time, his brain trying to grind its way through the idea he had been betrayed. When he finally entered the big doors, he looked up. Apart from the few guards, the place was quiet. Just a day ago an orgy had broken out...and Thomas had hid in a closet, trying to stay loyal to that woman. Someone entered the foyer, a skip in their step.
“Oh! Hello!” Count Draymond said. “I heard someone had arrived and I thought it was Lord Dotan. Is he finished for the day?”
“I...I don’t know,” Thomas said. “He sent me here to get some rest.”
“Did he? That’s sounds...nice,” the count continued. “Why was that?”
Thomas stared at the minor noble for a few moments, as if he were still stunned. “I...I...I just...a woman who promised to marry me lied to me. She married some rich guy out in the country. She just abandoned me. She betrayed me. I gave everything for her and…!” Thomas grit his teeth, the hot anger rising up in him again.
“Ah! I see,” Count Draymond replied. “You’re the exact kind of guy Dotan wants to help. That’s why he’s being kind to you. I wouldn’t get used to that, dark gods tend to be brutal.” Thomas didn’t even seem to hear that. He just kept staring blankly.
“I want her,” the soldier said. “I want her here. I want her to belong to me.”
“Of course you do!” Count Draymond said. “She ran away from you like a stray dog, only she knew exactly what she was doing so it’s even worse. She played with your feelings and she should learn the proper way of things.” The noble grinned a little and stepped forward. “Say, would you like to learn how to train a woman?”
“Train?” Thomas asked, looking worried.
“I mean, that woman of yours is obviously crafty and conniving. She needs to taught proper behavior. I was training the redheaded demigoddess just now. Would like to watch it? You could learn how to put your woman in her place and I do enjoy an audience.”
Thomas hesitated for a few moments. He had done his best to avoid all the depravity Dotan was causing. Then again, it looked like Dotan was winning...and Thomas was alone.
“Yes,” Thomas finally said.
“Good! I love to teach. Follow me.”
The two of them walked through a few corridors and into a nice room. It was one reserved for foreign dignitaries and was filled with the finest furniture, including a four-post bed. None of this caught Thomas’s attention. Instead it was redheaded demigoddess. She was on all fours in the middle of the room, completely naked. There were leather straps on her wrists and ankles, which in turn were attached to two wooden boards on the ground. Since all the boards were nailed together, the girl couldn’t move. The moment the two men entered, she lifted her blue eyes, a healthy amount of fear in them.
Count Draymond only chuckled. Thomas stood with his back to one of the walls of the room, watching. Draymond walked over to a nearby table, picking up something Thomas knew as a riding crop. It was supposed to be for horses, but it was doubtful that the count was going to use it on an animal.
“This,” Draymond began, speaking towards Thomas. “is my new slave. I have given her the name Deia.” The man was really lacking creativity with names. “My previous slaves Meia and Leia gave her SOME training, but nothing can quite break a woman like a man’s training.” He brought the end of the crop to her chin and lifted it. The newly-named Deia gulped, her blue eyes full of terror. “What have we learned today?”
“O-O-Obey your master,” she said in a weak voice. “Live in subservience. Feel pleasure at his pleasure. His will is your will. His wants are your wants. These chains are what you deserve. You live to serve.”
Count Draymond narrowed his eyes. “You forgot one.”
Deia flinched and her eyes widened, she began to grow pale.
Her trainer turned towards Thomas. “Constant and consistent reinforcement is necessary. If they make a mistake you must punish them, every time.” He walked behind the redhead as she cringed. The count raised the whip and smacked it across her backside. Deia let out a loud whine, trembling a little. Draymond then went back around, grabbing her chin and lifting it towards his face so they could stare at each other.
“You forgot to say “yearn for him always.” Now, say it.”
“Yearn for him always!” Deia cried. “I am sorry Master Draymond! I won’t forget again!”
“Good, now say it all again.”
“Obey your master! Live in subservience! Yearn for him always! Feel pleasure at his pleasure! His will is your will! His wants are your wants! These chains are what you deserve! You live to serve!”
Her master smiled, reaching down and stroking her cheek lovingly. He then turned to Thomas again.
“Also reward correct behavior,” he explained. “Carrot and stick. The same way you train a horse, you can train a slave.” Draymond turned back to Deia, staring into her eyes. “Once you become obedient my dear, you will live a peaceful, reward-filled life. The more you cooperate, the sooner it will end. Now then!” Draymond went to her leather bindings and undid them. “Stand up.”
Deia obeyed, getting to her feet and covering her private bits.
“No no no!” Draymond chided, holding up the crop. Deia’s hands quickly bolted to her sides, revealing her pearly white skin. She had small, but well-shaped breasts. Freckles covered her face and chest. Above her pussy was a bush of bright red hair, just like on her head.
“Now that we have the basics down,” the count continued. “It’s time for you to get properly groomed. Sit on the table.”
Deia gulped, but obeyed. She put her butt on the table, her legs dangling off. Draymond reached out with his crop and tapped the insides of her thighs. The redhead got the hint and spread her legs for the two men, blushing deeply. Even her chest started to turn red in shame. The count rubbed the whip up and down her folds.
“You have beautiful golden hair down here,” he explained. “We don’t want to get rid of it completely, but it important to put your stamp on every part of your slave.” He briefly reached past her and came back with a bowl. Deia’s eyes widened. Inside were grooming supplies, normally reserved for shaving, including a brush, shaving cream, and a razor. “Let’s get started my dear. What shape do you think your hair should be?” Draymond briefly turned to Thomas, rubbing his chin. “What should it be? What should it be? Oh! How about a heart! Start shaving most of it, but leave the area above it to me. I have more delicate skills in that area than you.”
The demigoddess stared at him for quite some time, wondering if he were serious. Draymond wasn’t budging, and he was beginning to wag his riding crop back and forth. Deia let out a shuddering sigh. She took the bowl and rubbed some of the cream on the brush. In full view of these two men she didn’t even really know, she rubbed it all over her crotch. Once it was done, she delicately took the razor. Bit by bit she slowly ran it over her privates, scraping her bright red hair away. When the razor was covered, she wiped it on the lip of the bowl. The room was utterly silent except for slight scraping noises and the metal clacking of the blade on the bowl. After what seemed like an eternity, most of her was now hairless except for a patch above her folds.
“That will be good enough,” Draymond said, before turning towards their guest. “It’s important they do these things themselves. It gives slaves the message that the orders they are given are their responsibility. This next part requires some skill which I will work with her later on. For now, I’ll do it.” The count stepped forward and took the razor. Deia sat incredibly still as the blade went to her crotch once again. Bit by bit, Draymond took tiny bites out of her hair. After several minutes, he was done. He then took a cloth and wiped the remaining shaving cream away. He then grinned.
“Now, let’s show your new symbol of servitude to our guest!” the count said. He stepped away, giving Thomas a perfect view. Still thoroughly humiliated, Deia spread her legs far apart, putting herself on display. A small, golden heart was now directly above her pussy, her master having put his stamp on her. Thomas could feel an odd welling of desire within him. To able to place your mark on a woman that was yours...
“Now then,” Draymond continued. “let’s begin our exercises, shall we? Bend over on the bed.” Deia demurely obeyed. She slid off the table and walked to the bed. She bent over it, putting her hands on the sheets. She stuck out her ass, spreading her legs and displaying her now smooth folds. Thomas could see several welts on her butt cheeks where she had been corrected previously. Draymond walked over to her, spreading her bottom lips open to show the pink insides to their guest.
“You see, women have muscles inside of them that usually only move during an orgasm,” the count said, as if giving an anatomy lesson. “With practice, they can learn to move these muscles to better please their masters.” Draymond reached into his robes and pulled out something. It appeared to be dick-shaped and made of a soft material. Thomas had heard of these. They were called dildos, but this one noticeably had a long stick on the end of it with a small bright flag at the top. He inserted it into Deia’s canal, making sure it was full inside.
“Now then,” Draymond said, holding his riding crop up. “began flexing.” Deia tensed up and she began fidgeting. Thomas watched as the flag sticking out of her began rotating around and around. She was moving it around simply by flexing the muscles insides of her. If it were really a man’s dick, he would be getting massaged without even moving. “Harder.” Deia tense up more, trying to get the flag to move more. It didn’t really show. “Harder!” The demigoddess tried, but there were no results. Having enough, the count swatted her across her ass. She yelped and jumped, another welt appearing. “Harder!” Over and over this continued, the count striking her and leaving marks on her pearly skin. She cried out with each one, trying to get the flag to move. Finally she squatted down and grit her teeth. The flag finally rotated around in a larger circle as she finally got her muscles to obey.
“There we go!” Count Draymond said with a smile. He ran his hand along her back, petting her. “Good girl. I knew you could do it. It’s important to push your slaves, lest they rest on their laurels. Now then, start milking.” Deia obeyed, clenching her muscles in waves, from the entrance to the back. Her insides were stroking the dildo inside of her, and the flag vibrated as she did so. “Harder.” She quickly complied and the vibrating increased. “Perfect! See? The encouragement worked!” He pet Deia on the back again, encouraging her. “Now let’s try your ass.”
The demigoddess tensed up, but said nothing. Draymond pulled the dildo free and Thomas could see that it was actually wet. She was getting off to this abusive behavior. Did...women like being treated like this? With a bit more gentleness than last time, Draymond inserted the dildo into her anus. Deia hissed through her teeth for a moment, feeling it fill her up. The count gave her a look.
“Some masters like to know their slaves feel some discomfort with anal,” he explained. “I am not one of those.” He lifted the crop and lashed it against her butt cheeks. The demigoddess shrieked, but otherwise did nothing. “Remember sweety, your master’s pleasure is your pleasure. Say the mantra again.”
“Obey your master. Live in subservience. Yearn for him always. Feel pleasure at his pleasure. His will is your will. His wants are your wants. These chains are what you deserve. You live to serve.”
“You said right. Good girl!” Draymond stroked her back her gently. Deia actually whined a little, happy that she wasn’t punished. “Now then, start flexing.” The once proud demigoddess began rotating the dildo in her ass. The flag spun in the air, showing she was doing well. To Thomas, it almost looked like she had a tail and it was wagging. She continued making shapes with the stick for several minutes, apparently having better control of her ass than her pussy. Very pleased with her work, Draymond finally removed the dildo from her.
“It’s important she practice this daily,” the count said, still teaching. “at least until she gets the hang of it. Then it will become as natural to her as regular sex. A man who has a slave good at sex to this degree will never want to part with them. Now it’s time for live practice.” Draymond tapped with her with the riding crop, indicating for her to get off the bed. She instantly complied, and he sat instead. He undid his belt and dropped his pants.
“One cannot neglect the need for practice with a real man,” Draymond explained. “Let’s show how much you’ve learned with your mouth. On your knees.” Deia obeyed, kneeling down in front of him. The count’s shaft was now throbbing in her face. It was large, and instantly made her nervous. His dick was larger than any she had seen before, and there was punishment for failure. Those two wicked sisters had her practice for this before, and she hoped that would be enough. The demigoddess leaned forward, extending her tongue. She stroked her muscle across his rod, tasting his salty skin. The sisters had told her to learn to love the taste. She was still working on that. Like she was cleaning his dick, she made sure to lick every inch of it, covering it with her saliva. Draymond responded by petting her head, telling her she was doing it correctly. Encouraged, Deia went lower to his balls. She gently juggled one with her tongue, making sure to be delicate. While she worked, her hand came up and began stroking his wet shaft, earning a low moan from Draymond. Deia took that as more encouragement and felt relieved. She wrapped her lips around one of his balls and sucked delicately. When it popped free, she then went to the other, quickly doing the same. His entire crotch was now covered in her spit.
The count tapped her head, indicating it was time to move to the next step. Deia lifted her face back to the head of his shaft. She stuck out her tongue again and began swirling around his glans. Draymond moaned again, enjoying the soft feeling of her muscle. Even more of her saliva coated the tip, dripping down the shaft itself. When the bulbous head was finally soaked, she wrapped her lips around it. She sucked on it like it was a candy, moving back and forth slightly. Her lips caressed his glans, teasing it lovingly. Draymond groaned even louder, her delicate work feeling heavenly.
“You’ve taken to your training well,” he said. “Good girl.” Deia felt her heart pound a little harder at his words. Anything to avoid the whip. She lowered her mouth onto his shaft, pushing the tip to the back of her mouth. Her tongue coiled around the rod, caressing and tantalizing it. She continued to move her head back and forth, sucking as she did so. The slurping noises of her mouth filled the room, and Thomas’s formerly innocent eyes drank in the scene. Deia, superior being, was sucking some mortal’s cock...and she appeared to do it happily. That was the power of the Draymond’s training over her.
“Time for the big part,” the count warned. A worried look came over Deia’s eyes. She knew what this meant. She could feel Draymond’s hands seize both sides of her head. As she was trained to do, she put her hands behind her back, showing she was letting him take complete control. He began pulling her face forward, his shaft reaching for the back of her mouth. She relaxed her throat as much as she could, and the large head pushed into her esophagus. Deia had to hold her breath as he went deeper and deeper. She choked a little as her neck bulged slightly. Finally, her face was buried in his pubic hair and his balls were on her chin. She had swallowed it all. Draymond held it there, rotating her head around so he could feel her soft flesh around him. Deia choked a little, but didn’t gag, managing to hold it. The count stroked her head lovingly, showing his approval.
“Good girl,” he growled. Deia looked up at him with her blue eyes, filled with concern. She needed to breathe. Draymond finally pulled his shaft back from her throat, letting her gasp for air through her nose. Once she suitably recovered, however, his dick went to her throat again. Deia knew what he wanted, and this would be rough. He began moving her head back and forth, the head of dick popping in and out of her throat. She had to alternate relaxing her throat and breathing. Draymond built up a steady rhythm, groaning at feeling the hot vice that was her esophagus. With each pump of her head, he went a little deeper, and the noises of her mouth got louder. Finally, once again, he was able to bring her nose to his crotch. Deia choked a little each time she moved, her throat cavorting around his shaft when she did so. Draymond grit his teeth as he picked up the pace. Her face began slamming into him, his balls slapping against her chin. Her spit flew wildly, splashing onto her with each collision. Her mouth and throat constantly quivered and sucked on him, as if she were purposefully milking his shaft. Deia whined as she struggled for air in between his hard pounding. Her blue eyes gazed up at him as tears streamed down her face. His scent and taste filled her mouth and nose so completely it overwhelmed her. Draymond grinned down at her, enjoying the sight of it all. A demigoddess was sucking his dick, begging for him to be gentle. This was the feeling of superiority he craved. There was a familiar swelling of pleasure inside of him, and he briefly considered dumping his whole load down her throat. However, he had far more things to test and wasting it there would cut it short. He pulled free from her mouth.
Deia coughed and sputtered for a few moments. Her mouth hung wide open, completely wet on all sides with her spit. She panted loudly, trying to catch her breath. Draymond gently stroked her head and neck, sending shivers down her body.
“Good girl,” the count growled. “You don’t need any correcting now, do you? See how nice things can be when you do it properly?” Deia flushed and was humiliated to know that her heart soared at the statement. It was almost like an automatic response that she couldn’t control. She was happy that he was happy and there would be no whip. “Now it’s time for the ultimate test. Get on the bed, on all fours.”
Deia looked a little worried, but knew it did no good to resist. She crawled onto the bed as instructed, getting on her hands and knees. She spread her thighs apart, giving a good look at her folds. The count chuckled and scooted over. He inserted a finger inside of her, causing her to whine. Her pussy was completely soaked, fluids dripping down her thighs.
“Learn to love the pleasure,” Draymond said. “Looks like you’re already there, huh Deia? Say the mantra again.”
“Obey your master. Live in subservience. Yearn for him always. Feel pleasure at his pleasure. His will is your will. His wants are your wants. These chains are what you deserve. You live to serve.”
“Good girl,” The count pulled his finger out of her, completely wet. He moved up to her, holding his dick. He aimed it at her slick folds, the head rubbing up and down along the slit. “Now, what do you say?”
Deia screwed her eyes shut and shivered a little. “Please master, put your dick inside of me! Use me as you please! I live to serve!”
“Excellent, you’re learning fast,” Draymond said. He shoved himself forward, his large dick spreading her open. Deia bit her lip and whined. He was so big! It felt like he was going to split her apart. Deeper and deeper he went, her juices oozing around him. When he finally reached her cervix, she was completely filled, stretched open by his girth. “Now then, show me how you work your muscles.”
Deia grit her teeth and began flexing. First her insides cavorted around him, rubbing and tightening. Draymond let out a low groan, his hand stroking down her spine. She was seemingly doing it correctly, encouraging her. She then began clenching in sequence, performing a milking motion in her canal. It was as if she were trying to pull him deeper. Draymond groaned again, now petting her hips.
“Good, good,” he said. “now start moving, and don’t stop flexing.” Deia gripped the covers of the bed and began swaying her hips slowly. She focused on moving her muscles as her body rocked. The heat and clenching of her insides made her pussy a hot vice. Her juices thickly coated his large shaft, causing them to drip down her legs and onto the bed. Draymond stayed still, letting her do all the work. She was doing a great job, especially for a beginner. He took that as a great sign that her training was paying off. Her pussy was practically sucking him, wanting more. “Faster.” Deia picked up her pace. The wet noise of her folds and the slapping of their flesh filled the room. She tried to focus on her muscles, but it was starting to become difficult. A pleasurable tingling broke out across her lower body. His large dick was stimulating every inch of her, and the sensations were building up. The flow of her juices increased, making her insides slicker than before. The work with her muscles was becoming sloppy, and she began whining loudly. The swaying of her hips was now uneven, and her body was trembling.
Count Draymond sighed. He supposed he was asking too much for such a beginner with only a few days of training. She wasn’t used to working her muscles during pleasure, even through an orgasm. That would only come with practice. He grabbed her hips and began moving them himself. The first time he slammed her onto him, she finally let out a moan, her eyes wide. Powerful waves of pleasure were now washing over her, and she was losing her senses. Rather mercilessly, Draymond began pumping her hips forcefully, thrusting forward as he did so. His large shaft ravaged her entire canal, slamming each nerve. Deia flushed and cried out with each and every meeting of their flesh. Her pussy drooled juices constantly, encouraging him. The cascading pleasure was becoming too much, and her insides started clenching on their own.
“Oh...oh...OH! I’m gonna cum!!” she finally screamed. Draymond chuckled, laying his body on top of her. His hands seized onto her small breasts, his fingers digging into them like they were his to with what he pleased.
“Go ahead Deia,” he said into her ear. “Nothing makes a master happier than hearing his slave squeal on his dick.” He slammed into her as hard as he could, her whole body jerking forward until she collapsed onto the bed. The redhead shrieked and bucked against the body on top of her. A huge flood of her fluids spewed around his dick as her canal clamped tightly. With each flood of her juices, a warm pulse of pleasure radiated out of her abdomen, echoing to her brain. Her entire body flushed and trembled all over. Draymond held onto throughout the entire orgasm, nuzzling her neck. For a few moments, Deia felt overwhelming affection and gratitude for him, the orgasm rocking her mind. As it subsided, her senses returned and she felt the familiar humiliation return. This guy was keeping her enslaved and she was...enjoying it! She couldn’t believe she felt that way, even for a moment.
“Good girl,” the count growled in her ear. “but now it’s time to pay your master back.” He seized her body and turned her over. Deia was weak and covered in sweat. She couldn’t fight back at all. He lifted her legs up and held her ankles over her shoulders. His large shaft plunged into her again, making sure she got a perfect view of it. He began pounding into her again, far too soon from the last orgasm. Deia grit her teeth and began whining as her face flushed. The familiar tingling sparks danced across her body, curling her toes. Her legs completely pinned her down, making her unable to move. She squirmed underneath him, unable to take the intense sensation. Her pussy, now as wet as it could be, was slick and hot. He pumped into her easily and loudly. The sound of her wet folds welcoming him in was just as loud as her moans. Her juices down dripped down her butt, soaking his balls as they slapped against her. He was hammering into her, not caring that it was too intense for her to take.
“Ohhhhh, that’s a great pussy!” Draymon said, throwing his head back while he pounded. “I’m gonna cum!”
A streak of panic went through Deia. She may be a demigoddess and less fertile than humans, but she could still be ovulating at that moment.
“Please, master! Don’t…!” she tried to say. Draymond snapped his head back to her. One of his hands went to her neck and squeezed a little. Fear ripped through her as she saw the sharp look in his eyes.
“Master what?” he demanded, still pounding. She hesitated a moment, tears streaming down her face again. She didn’t know if it was out of frustration or the overwhelming pleasure, and she wasn’t sure it mattered.
“Master...please cum inside of me!” she finally said. “I want your seed in my womb! That’s where it belongs! Give it all to me!”
“Goooooood…” Draymond growled. His thrusts became erratic and he also grit his teeth. He savagely bucked against her, scraping every inch of her pussy. Unable to take it anymore, Deia shrieked and her fluids squirted upward against his dick, spewing against both of them. Draymond let out a loud groan and buried himself into her clenching canal. He dick swelled and his balls twitched against her butt. While the redhead demigoddess trembled in ecstasy, she felt something hot gush against her cervix. Their fluids mixed together as her insides overflowed. All of boiled out and oozed from where their flesh met. In her hyper-sensitive state, Deia felt each pulse of his shaft as thick ropes of his seed filled her. The count rotated his hips around, as if making sure he was burying his semen as deep as possible. They thrashed against each other, trying to make each orgasm last longer. Finally, they went limp, gasping for breath. Deia stared the canvas above the four-post bed, panting. Her red hair, wet with sweat, clung to her face and her legs were splayed open. A man she barely knew was pouring his seed in her. A few days ago she was a royal guard to Zophiel. How did it all come to this?
“That was a great job for a beginner,” Draymond said, pulling himself free. A river of their mixed fluids followed after him, cascading onto the bed. Deia briefly felt relived, hoping he was satisfied. Unfortunately, he reached for the riding crop and stood at the end of the bed. “However, that little “don’t” was VERY unacceptable, especially when your master was near his pleasure. Now, get on the edge of this bed and present yourself.”
“M-master...please,” Deia whined. “I was only surprised. I didn’t meant to…!”
“No no no!” Draymond said. “No backtalk. You’ve earned even more. Now get over here.”
Deia gulped and cried a little, this time out of dread. He whipped her so hard! With wobbling legs, she slowly crawled to the edge of the bed. She dangled her legs over the side, presenting her already welt-covered behind. Semen dribbled down her legs and onto the floor as she waited.
“You’ve earned ten strikes,” Draymond said, pitiless. “Now take them like a good slave.”
Deia whined and cried a little more. She was completely helpless. The count raised the riding crop and slashed it across her ass cheeks. She shrieked, a new welt forming. Over and over again, he struck her, a sharp cracking noise echoing. Deia actively began crying and sobbing, the pain intense. With the final whack, her ass was completely red and covered in marks. Deia buried her head into the covers of the bed, trembling and sobbing. Draymond let out a sigh and set the whip aside. She was broken, and now was the time to help put her back together. He sat on the bed beside her.
“Come here,” he said in a soft voice. Deia’s wet eyes turned to him, but saw a gentle expression on his face. She crawled over to him, and he grabbed her. He placed her on his lap, putting her head onto his shoulder. He kissed her forehead and stared down into her eyes.
“I only do this because I know you can do better,” he said gently, wiping the tears from her face. “One day these punishments won’t be necessary anymore, and you’ll live a life of ease and pleasure. All you have to do is follow the mantra. Say it again now.”
Deia sniffled a little, struggling to speak for a few moments. “Obey your master. Live in subservience. Yearn for him always. Feel pleasure at his pleasure. His will is your will. His wants are your wants. These chains are what you deserve. You live to serve.”
“Good girl,” the count replied. He then leaned down and pressed his lips onto hers. His kiss was gentle and sweet, making Deia’s heart flutter. She found she wanted more moments like these, and less of the whip. After a few moments of their lips dancing together, there was the noise of a door slamming. They both looked up to see that Thomas had left the room, very quickly from the sound of the door. Draymond stared for a few moments, blinking.
“Well, I guess he saw enough,” he said flatly. “Oh well, we need some quiet time anyway.” Draymond held her tightly. Deia wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her head into the crook of his neck. She continued to sniffle a little as the count shushed her gently. The redhead demigoddess felt something warm spreading in her chest. The stick and the carrot were working perfectly, and soon she would crave his attention and approval. Draymond’s training methods were on full display.
Thomas found himself stomping through the castle, feeling somewhat delirious. That woman was a demigoddess! Her kind looked down on humans all the time! They act like they are as superior as gods! Now she was this guy’s plaything...and she was going along with it! Was it really that easy? Could a woman be controlled like that? None of this seemingly made any sense. Worst of all, Thomas was now incredibly horny. He was pitching a tent in his pants, unable to get it to calm down. All he could see in his head was the woman who abandoned him, tied up and obeying his every command. It was driving him wild.
As he walked along the hallway, a door suddenly opened in front of him. He froze as a stream of soldiers came out, talking and laughing with each other. Many of them were putting their clothes back on as they headed towards the gates of the castle. Thomas stared for a moment. That room had once been the hermitage, the place that Zophiel had assigned for the nuns that worshiped her. Dotan had said it was supposed to be used to hold the soldier’s slaves. Thomas hesitated a moment before marching over to the door and going inside.
The room was covered in white marble as Thomas remembered, but all the beautiful statues of Zophiel that had once lined the walls were gone. Instead, women were laying all over the place, chained up. They huddled on the ground, defiled and covered in bruises. Some of them were sniffling and crying. It had only been a few days, and now this place was just a holding place for brothel slaves. On the marble table in the center of the room lay a single woman. It was Lyfillia, her hands in chains that were wrapped around the table itself. Her legs were splayed open and she was covered in semen. The men had been taking turns with her. She was panting and whining, their seed oozing out of her pussy. Thomas stared at her, not saying anything. He could have had sex with Lyfillia the first day of Dotan’s takeover, but he held back because he had promised to be loyal to a woman who abandoned him. As the goddess recovered, she slowly sat up. Her dark eyes spotted Thomas and she saw the expression on his face. For a few moments, they just looked at each other. Then she reached to her thighs and pulled them apart, even more semen spilling onto the marble.
“Please…” Lyfillia whined. “More! Give me more! I want it!”
Thomas could feel something break inside of him. A goddess was begging for him, a GODDESS. He marched forward, desperately undoing his pants. His rock-hard erection popped out, and Lyfillia quickly wrapped her legs around him. After only a few seconds of fumbling, the head of his dick fold her folds and plunged inside. Lyfillia shrieked like a whore as all the other battered women in the room huddled lower. They had listened to the once noble goddess moan while the guards fucked her for hours, their image of her forever destroyed. Lyfillia’s pussy, completely soaked from semen and fluids already, instantly contorted around Thomas’s dick. He gasped and trembled, the sensation feeling heavenly. She was so wet and hot that it felt like a vice. It was the best thing he had ever felt in his life. Lyfillia grinded against him, trying to get more. Thomas began pumping his hips, the sticky noise of their union echoing around the room. Lyfillia arched her back and quivered, basking in the feeling of having her pussy violated once again.
Something aggressive filled Thomas. There was a want, a need, to fuck this useless whore. She was easy, she was asking for it, and she was nothing but a hole. The arrogant, hateful shrew of a goddess was now just a cavorting mess. Her legs were tight around his waist, holding onto him for dear life. Her pussy coiled around his dick, begging him for more. Thomas reached over her body and his hands seized her throat, squeezing tightly. Lyfillia moaned, the sound muffled by her throat.
“I own you!” Thomas cried, his hips pounding away. “You’re nothing but a slave! You’re nothing but a whore! Moan! Moan louder!” Lyfillia obeyed, the croaking noises from her throat getting louder. Thomas shuffled onto the table to get better leverage. He began deeply pounding down into her pussy, more fluids and semen gushing out of her and pooling on the table. Thomas wanted more. He wanted to fuck every inch of her. She was nothing more than a tool for his pleasure. Lyfillia only responded by wrapping her arms and legs around him, even as she was choked. She grinded and pumped with his thrusts, trying to get it deeper. After only a few moments, Thomas cried out as he poured his semen into her, adding it to the massive collection that was already there. All night he abused her, taking out his anger and aggression on her. She only laid there and took it, crying out for more. The sweet, shy guard was now gone, completely filled with fury and desire.
*
Gregory Haynes now sat in the guest room Dotan had provided for him. Much like the previous day, he was in a chair with his head in his hands. He had expected Dotan to do some bad things, but this was a whole other level. For the god to turn his army on his own people, simply because they MIGHT be a future problem, was extreme. Starminster, a city founded by the gods as a shining symbol for humanity to aspire to, was ripped to pieces and was burning to ashes. Gregory Haynes saw horrors he wouldn’t even wish on the orcs. He unleashed his soldiers, and their fury at being underpaid, overworked, and almost losing their jobs was far higher than he imagined. The raping, pillaging, and murdering, even of children, was completely unexpected. Dotan did nothing to restrain them. If anything he encouraged them. A city Haynes had been willing to die to protect was being wiped away. The general had traded his soul for the chance to have his daughter and a real army. He wanted to throw up...but there was no way back. This was who he had thrown his lot in with.
The door to his room opened and he lifted his head, expecting Sophie-Ann. Instead, it was one of those twisted twin sisters that followed Dotan holding a tray. He wasn’t sure which one it was.
“Good evening, General Haynes,” she said cheerfully, as if it were a wonderful day. “I’ve brought your meal for you.” She walked over to the table and placed the tray onto it. “If there is anything else I can do for you, please let me know.”
Haynes stared at her for a moment. “I’m sorry, you’re…?”
“Leia, sir.”
“Right, Leia. Is um….is Sophie-Ann available?”
An evil twinkle lit up in Leia’s eye. “She has been undergoing more training. We’re finished for the day, so I can certainly send her up to you. Anything else?”
The general sighed. “I just want to forget this day. I need some relief and to turn my brain off.”
Leia then grinned, looking even more malevolent. “You know sir, we still have some of that special wine, the kind that drove the officers crazy. If you drink it, you can enjoy Sophie-Ann all night if you like. You won’t think about anything else but the pleasure she brings.”
Haynes stared at her for a few more moments. He had seen what that wine did to his men and found it kind of disgusting, but the soldiers certainly lost all feelings of decency when they drank it. No sense of right and wrong, just raw lust exposing itself. Haynes wouldn’t have to consider what he had done today, or what he was going to do in the future. He would only enjoy the pleasures of the flesh.
“I would like some of that wine,” Haynes said.
Leia quickly bowed respectfully. “As you wish, sir. I’ll send her up with a bottle soon. Have a great night!” She then sauntered out the room, leaving Haynes impatiently waiting to forget this day.
The city burned, and those that were supposed to be protecting it were drowning in lust. Dotan’s plan was working perfectly, and all the horrors in his wake seemed unstoppable.
All the loud sounds of fucking echoed through the entire castle. Everyone could hear them, including Addur. He had been left to his own devices for days, trapped in a room with no one else. All he had were his memories, which focused on those two twisted sisters and the brain-altered slave. As much as he tried, he couldn’t get them out of his head. It was slowly driving him crazy and grinding away on his will. He didn’t know how much longer he could stay in this room alone. Dotan pulled his strings like a puppet, even when he wasn’t there.
Pages Navigation
SinSiction on Chapter 1 Sun 12 Apr 2020 08:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
whatever3132 on Chapter 1 Mon 13 Apr 2020 06:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
HurricanErin on Chapter 1 Sun 12 Apr 2020 08:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
RanmaChaos on Chapter 1 Sun 12 Apr 2020 10:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
whatever3132 on Chapter 1 Mon 13 Apr 2020 06:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lily (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 19 Apr 2020 07:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
BanginDisney on Chapter 1 Thu 04 Jun 2020 05:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Poopoopuh on Chapter 1 Wed 27 Jan 2021 01:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
5uicideSnake (Guest) on Chapter 2 Thu 31 Dec 2020 09:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fappingace on Chapter 2 Thu 27 Feb 2025 11:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
whatever3132 on Chapter 2 Mon 03 Mar 2025 05:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fappingace on Chapter 2 Mon 03 Mar 2025 07:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
houselyrander on Chapter 3 Mon 18 May 2020 07:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
Alexis (Guest) on Chapter 3 Fri 07 Aug 2020 10:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Chemo (Guest) on Chapter 3 Wed 28 Jul 2021 04:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
whatever3132 on Chapter 3 Wed 28 Jul 2021 11:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
SomethingCool (Guest) on Chapter 3 Thu 29 Jul 2021 04:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fappingace on Chapter 3 Thu 27 Feb 2025 07:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
SomethingCool (Guest) on Chapter 4 Thu 29 Jul 2021 04:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
Alice_99 on Chapter 4 Thu 29 Jul 2021 11:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
whatever3132 on Chapter 4 Thu 29 Jul 2021 06:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
Alice_99 on Chapter 4 Thu 29 Jul 2021 06:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
ilego on Chapter 4 Tue 10 Aug 2021 10:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
whatever3132 on Chapter 4 Tue 10 Aug 2021 11:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
ilego on Chapter 4 Fri 13 Aug 2021 04:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
ilego on Chapter 4 Fri 13 Aug 2021 04:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
Captain_Valkyrie on Chapter 4 Sat 31 Jul 2021 05:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
ilego on Chapter 4 Tue 10 Aug 2021 10:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
NothingUnderTheMask on Chapter 4 Tue 05 Oct 2021 04:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
Something_Cool on Chapter 4 Sat 01 Jan 2022 10:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
Six (Starhammer5) on Chapter 4 Mon 11 Oct 2021 11:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
adventuringbookworm on Chapter 4 Mon 09 May 2022 05:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
whatever3132 on Chapter 4 Tue 10 May 2022 03:10AM UTC
Last Edited Tue 10 May 2022 03:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
adventuringbookworm on Chapter 4 Tue 10 May 2022 03:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
JZ (Guest) on Chapter 4 Tue 19 Jul 2022 10:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation